THE LIBRARY 
 
 OF 
 
 THE UNIVERSITY 
 
 OF CALIFORNIA 
 
 DAVIS 
 
I. 
 
 
 " 
 
 ^' 
 
 \ 
 
 - 
 
DISCOVERY OF THE HUDSON. 
 
 The artist, Warren Sheppard, distinguished himself in depict 
 ing this great event. The Hudson River is not only the largest 
 and most beautiful in the State of New York, but is considered 
 one of the most beautiful in the world. It was named after Henry 
 Hudson, the discoverer, and its varied and ever changing scenery 
 has furnished the inspiration for many a painting and brought 
 to notice the efforts of scores of ambitious artists, not a few who 
 have gained national, and some international fame. The country 
 homes and estates of our greatest Napoleons of finance line the 
 banks of this historic river, and a trip by boat from New York 
 City to Albanv, the capital, on one of the modern steamers, is one 
 never to be forgotten, for from a scenic standpoint it is difficult 
 to find anything to excel the wonderful works of nature there 
 found. 
 
IBRARY OF 
 AMERICAN HISTORY 
 
 FROM THE DISCOVERY OF ... '. 
 AMERICA TO THE PRESENT TIME 
 
 INCLUDING A COMPREHENSIVE HIS 
 TORICAL INTRODUCTION, COPIOUS 
 ANNOTATIONS. A LIST OF AUTHOR- 
 ITIES AND REFERENCES, ETC. 
 
 PROFUSELY AND BEAUTIFULLY ILLUSTRATED. 
 MAPS, CHARTS, PORTRAITS, FAMOUS HISTORIC 
 SCENES AND EVENTS, AND A SERIES OF 
 BEAUTIFUL POLYCHROMATIC PLATES. 
 
 By EDWARD S. ELLIS, A. M. 
 
 ATJTHOK OF "THE STANDARD HISTORY OF THE UNITED STATES," 
 "YOUNG PFOPLE'S HISTORY OF THE UNITED STATES," "THE 
 ECLECTIC PRIMARY HISTORY OF THE UNITED STATES," "STORY 
 OF THE GREATEST NATIONS," "A HISTORY OF THE STATE OF 
 NEW YORK," ETC. 
 
 ILLUSTRATORS 
 
 C. M. Relyea, H. A. Ogden, J. Steeple Davis, Warren Sheppard, 
 W. H. Lippincott, A. B. Doggett, De Cost Smith, W. P. Snyder, 
 Gilbert Gaul,W. C.Fitler, C. Kendrick, Joseph Gleeson and others. 
 
 THE CHARLES P. BARRETT CO, 
 
(Ebifum t> 
 
 is limited to five hundred copies, of which this is 
 
 Copy No. 
 
 COPYRIGHT, 1895, 1896, 1897, 1898, 1899, 1900, 
 BY HENRY W. KNIGHT. 
 
 COPYRIGHT, 1899, BY FRANK E. WRIGHT. 
 COPYRIGHT, 1900, BY MAIJ^ORY & HOOD. 
 COPYRIGHT, 1904, BY MAL,L,ORY & CO. 
 COPYRIGHT, 1905, BY THE JONES BROS. PUB. CO. 
 COPYRIGHT, 1910, BY THE JONES BROS. PUB. CO. 
 
 SPECIAL NOTICE. The Illustrations in this volume are protected by copyright, and 
 they must not be reproduced or copied without written permission from the publishers. 
 Disregard of this warning will subject the offender to the penalty provided by law. 
 
THE DUTCH SURRENDER NEW AMSTERDAM Sept. 8, 1664 
 
TABLE OF CONTENTS, VOLUME I. 
 
 Introduction . 
 Chapter I 
 
 Chapter II 
 Chapter III 
 Chapter 
 Chapter 
 Chapter 
 Chapter 
 
 IV. 
 V. 
 VI. 
 VII. 
 
 Chapter VIII, 
 
 Chapter IX. 
 
 Chapter X. 
 
 Chapter XI. 
 
 Chapter XII. 
 
 Chapter XIII. 
 
 Chapter XIV. 
 
 Chapter XV. 
 
 Chapter XVI. 
 
 Chapter XVII. 
 Chapter XVIII. 
 Chapter XIX. 
 
 Chapter XX. 
 
 PACE 
 I 
 
 The Earliest Discoverers of America . . . . 1 1 
 
 The Aborigines of America 19 
 
 Christopher Columbus, his Youth and Manhood 34 
 
 The Voyages of Columbus, 1492-1502 ... 45 
 
 The Spanish Explorers in America, 1512-1542 . 62 
 
 The French Explorers in America, 1524-1568 . 78 
 
 The English' Explorers in America, 1576-1590 . 92 
 
 First Permanent Settlers in America, 
 
 1607-1608 101 
 
 The Colonial History of Virginia, 1607-1750 . in 
 The Colonial History of New York, 1609-1741, 136 
 
 The Colonial History of New England, 
 
 1620-1637 163 
 
 The Colonial History of New England, 
 
 1637-1661 187 
 
 The Colonial History of New England, 
 
 1661-1676 .... c .... c . 201 
 
 The Colonial History of New England, 
 
 1676-1677 214 
 
 The Colonial History of New England, 
 
 1688-1692 221 
 
 The Colonial History of New England, 
 
 1702-1764 229 
 
 The Colonial History of New Jersey, 1664-1776, 239 
 The Colonial History of Maryland, 1634-1751 . 246 
 
 The Colonial History of the Carolinas, 
 
 1663-1752 . 257 
 
 The Colonial History of Pennsylvania 
 
 2nd Delaware, 1681-1745 268 
 
COPYRIGHT 1895. 
 
 THE SUPREME MOMENT 
 ON THE EVENING OF OCTOBER HTH. 1492 
 
INTRODUCTION 
 
 HE HISTORY OF THE UNITED STATES OF AMERICA 
 is the most important section in the annals of the 
 human race. No other paragraph in the vast story 
 of mankind possesses so .rich an interest; no 
 other is so full of promise, of prophecy, and of 
 inspiration. 
 
 Many great peoples have successively appeared 
 in the historical tableau of the world; but not 
 the Hindu or the Persian; not the Chaldee or the Greek; not the 
 Egyptian or the Hebrew; not the Roman or the Celt; not even 
 the Teuton, with his prodigious activity and strength, has been able, 
 in Asia, in Africa, or in Europe, to create in a century or in ages, a 
 historical product greater or more worthy of admiration than that 
 magnificent result which history has brought as her trophy in the 
 great American republic. 
 
 For what was the Western hemisphere before the impact of the A World 
 white races upon it ? It was a vast world in the wild. The three 
 Americas were an unmodified domain of nature, darkened with soli 
 tary forests, dappled with great prairies, emphasized with majestic 
 mountains, and traversed by the three mightiest rivers of the globe. 
 Let us look with a moment's attention, and as from the eagle's 
 eyrie, upon the face of the New World at the period of discovery. 
 Only here and there do we find slight traces by which to detect the 
 presence and the work of human beings. We are able to see the 
 City of Mexico, and by close attention we may discover the armies 
 of the Aztecs in the streets. Farther south, we detect in the old . 
 Empire of Uxmal the traces of cities and temples. In the highlands 
 of Peru we note the evidences of human work. High up in the 
 
INTRODUCTION 
 
 The Andes we discover huge walls of cut stone, and in the basin of Titi- 
 ine.s caca we see the remains of marvellous structures equal to the stone 
 work of the great races of the East. 
 
 As. a matter of fact, however, the aborigines were everywhere. 
 Their name and variety were legion. The northern parts of our 
 hemisphere were held by a race rarely, or never, found more than 
 thirty miles from the frozen sea. The Eskimos were then, as they 
 are now, distinctly a people of the shore. To the south lay the vast 
 forest country of the interior inhabited by the copper-colored races, 
 to whom the mistaken Spaniards gave the name of Indians. No part 
 of the present United States was untraversed by the wild and untu 
 tored barbarians, who possessed these territories without reducing 
 them to the civilized condition. A history of the United States must 
 include among its introductory parts a fitting account of the Aborig 
 inal Races. 
 
 The time came when adventurers of Aryan descent first, precipi 
 tated themselves on the western shores of the Atlantic. Down to 
 the close of the tenth century men of the white race had, probably, 
 never visited our continents. At that epoch the visitation began. 
 Norse adventurers reached Labrador and New England. They came 
 in the manner of sea-kings. Their venture was heroic; but only a 
 few traces of their presence in America remain to testify of the dar 
 ing deeds of Herjulfson, Leif the son of Eric, Thorwald, Karlsefne, 
 and the other vikings, who came across the North Atlantic in open 
 ships, wearing their chain-armor and walrus-tusks and eagle-winged 
 helmets, as described in the Icelandic Sagas. 
 
 After the episode of the Norsemen in America the curtain, which 
 had been lifted for a moment, fell and rested for several centuries on 
 Dark- the world which they had discovered. Destiny had reserved the 
 for a great work of actual revelation for certain navigators and dreamer!? 
 Time w hose skill had been acquired in the Mediterranean waters, and 
 whose courage was a remaining strain of the energy and aggressive 
 ness of the Roman race. In the latter half of the fifteenth centmy 
 the best representatives of that race dwelt in the maritime cities of 
 Italy, Spain, and Portugal. Out of these" remaining rookeries of the 
 Old World's enterprise, the birds of genius and world-flight at length 
 took wing across the great Atlantic. They reached the islands of 
 the Western seas, and then found lodgment on the shores of the new 
 Atlantis. 
 
INTRODUCTION 
 
 The discovery of the New World by Columbus was the most dra 
 matic incident in the secular history of mankind. It may be that in 
 the moral vicissitudes of the race something of heroism or sacrifice 
 more grand and ennobling has occurred; but among the distinctly 
 human events nothing so wonderful and inspiring has ever been wit 
 nessed as the uplift of the darkness and the revelation of the dawn 
 on that October morning when " Land Ho !" was the cry from the 
 prow of the Pinta. 
 
 Before the men of the fifteenth century lay the hitherto-unknown 
 islands in the hitherto-unvisited Western seas. Just beyond was the 
 coast-line of the continent waiting to receive the Aryan visitants, and 
 
 THE WORLD IN THE 15fH CENTURY 
 
 the institutions and'learning which they were to bring with them out 
 of the storehouses of Europe. Among the pearl oysters of Para, the 
 mahogany woods of Central America, the silver mines of Peru, the 
 bright halls of the Montezumas, the flowery coasts of Florida, and 
 the fabulous Indian empires of North America, Hope already saw 
 the realization of all the smothered dreams of the Middle Ages. 
 
 An adequate recital of the history of our country must needs 
 dwell on the Epoch of Discovery. The narrative must carry the 
 reader through our fathers' devious ways of trial and adventure. He 
 must hear of the loss of ships, the avarice of slave captains, the ex 
 ploits of folly, and the indifference of stupid kings. He must follow 
 in the wake of the Cabots until the shore-line of North America is 
 traced from Labrador to Hatteras. He must note the success of 
 
 The 
 Uplift of 
 
 the 
 Dark- 
 ness 
 
 The 
 Epoch of 
 
 Dis 
 covery 
 
INTRODUCTION 
 
 Coloni- Amerigo Vespucci in having his name bestowed on the Western 
 and hemisphere. He must mark the voyages of Cortereal and Veraz- 
 zano an< ^ Da Gama, until the mystery of the sea is solved, and 
 the circumnavigation of the globe effected by Magellan. 
 
 Beginning with the foundation of English civilization at James^ 
 town, in the year 1607, and the still more successful planting of col 
 onies in New England shortly afterward, the student of our national 
 annals enters the Period of Colonization and Development. Already 
 the Spanish planting in the South was accomplished. Saint Augus 
 tine was founded first, and then Santa Fe". Already the power, of 
 Spain had been permanently established in Mexico and Central 
 America ; but the earlier footing did not prevail against the superior 
 enterprise and energy of England and France. To these fell the bet 
 ter parts of North America. A New France was created first, then 
 a New England, then a New Netherlands, and a New Sweden. Vir 
 ginia, lagging for a season and suffering from her Indian wars, 
 began to flourish and expand. The Carolinas were colonized. Penn 
 sylvania was taken by the followers of Penn. There were Hugue 
 nots, and Salzburgers, and Catholics. There were representatives of 
 almost every race and creed. Wisdom in some places was interwoven 
 with folly. Liberty was encouraged here, and innocence was perse 
 cuted there. 
 
 Such was the situation on the Eastern borders of our country in 
 the first half of the eighteenth century, that the right of the strong 
 est must be determined by war. Already the colonists had been 
 compelled to make war on the aborigines who hovered on the borders 
 of every settlement. For a long time there was a frontier-line of con 
 flict between the colonists and the native races. The latter were 
 pressed back farther and farther into the interior. Then arose the 
 portent of a more serious trouble among the representatives of the 
 Warring different European races in America. The French were on the 
 north ; they held the valley of the St. Lawrence ; they sought to pos 
 sess themselves also of the valley of the Ohio, and of the still greater 
 valley of the Mississippi. The Spaniards were on the south; they 
 held Spanish Florida. They would fain control the lower Missis 
 sippi, and the whole coast of the Gulf as far as Mexico. The Eng 
 lish colonists held the central Atlantic border from the St. Croix to 
 the Savannah. 
 
 Out of this condition arose the Intercolonial Wars of the eighteenth 
 

INTRODUCTION 
 
 The century. These were most important in determining the future 
 colonial destinies of civilization in 'the Western hemisphere. The colonists 
 Wars represented, in their spirit and purpose, the home nations of Europe. 
 They could not amalgamate because of race prejudices and animosi 
 ties. The question of supremacy had to be decided by the sword. 
 The home nations came to the rescue, each of its own. The wars 
 that began in the reign of King William were concluded in the first 
 years of the reign of George III. with the triumph of the English 
 colonies. France was defeated and expelled from the central regions 
 of the continent. Spain was forced to recede on the south, and to 
 content herself with Florida. 
 
 Before the conclusion of the French and Indian War, serious diffi 
 culties had arisen between the local communities in the old Thirteen 
 Colonies and the paramount authority of the British Crown. There 
 was the question of taxation, closely allied with the question of local 
 self-government, and with the right of representation in Parliament. 
 Within two years of the conclusion of the conflict referred to, a 
 crisis was reached in the strained relations of the Massachusetts Bay 
 Colony and the British authorities, which threatened imminent war. 
 This condition was soothed and aggravated by turns for a period of 
 ten years, and then, in the spring of 1775, broke out the actual con 
 flict by which the dependency of the English colonies in America 
 on the mother country was broken and finally annulled. This was 
 accomplished partly by a Patriotic Revolution ending in a Declaration 
 pendence of Independence, and partly by armed resistance culminating in a 
 war of seven years' duration and the final victory of the rebellious 
 armies. 
 
 Thus far, namely, to the last quarter of the eighteenth century, the 
 annals of our colonial States lead us through a series of vicissitudes, 
 mostly of a hostile, and finally of a revolutionary character. With 
 the establishment of the American Union by the treaty of 1783, and 
 the subsequent adoption of our constitutional frame of republican 
 government, we entered upon a career of Peaceable Development as a 
 Nation. Very soon our progress was broken by a Second War with 
 the Mother Country. But this also passed without serious results, 
 and a second great stride over a period of thirty years was taken. 
 American civilization assumed a character of its own. Population 
 poured through the passes of the Alleghenies and spread into the 
 great central valleys. States were multiplied. As the result of a 
 
 Ameri 
 can 
 
 Inde- 
 
INTRODUCTION 
 
 brief and victorious War with Mexico, the possession of Texas 
 was made secure. 
 
 Between the conclusion of our conflict with Mexico and the out 
 break of the Civil War, a period of more than twelve years elapsed, 
 and then came the great ordeal for the determination of the perpetu 
 ity of the Union. The issue involved had existed since the founda 
 tion of the government. The peculiar organization of a union com 
 posed of thirteen parts, destined in the course of a century to become 
 more than three times as many, left the way open for a bitter con 
 troversy relative to our Constitution. Were we many, or were we 
 one ? In a sense we were one ; in another sense we were many. 
 According to our national motto, we were Many in One. There 
 was both unity and multiplicity ; but which principle should predom 
 inate over the other? Should sovereignty rest in the Union or rest 
 in the States ? It could not rest in both. It must rest in one or 
 the other. For a long time the question ebbed and flowed. Some 
 times the discussion was wild; sometimes it was angry. At last the 
 issue came to blows, and the blows to blood. The nation was rent 
 asunder. 
 
 " Then armies rose from out the earth, 
 
 And great ships loomed upon the sea. 
 And Liberty had second birth 
 In blood and fire and victory ! " 
 
 If the period of our Revolution be designated in American history 
 as the heroic age, then must the period of our Civil War be designated 
 as the age of the epic and the tragedy. Never before on these con 
 tinents, and rarely or never before in, the history of mankind, have 
 such scenes been witnessed. The defiant Confederacy was girt at 
 length with a rim of fire. Around the circuit the Union armies beat 
 with prodigious assaults, sometimes repelled and sometimes breaking 
 through. The waste of life was appalling; the destruction of prop 
 erty was indescribable; there was havoc on earth and sulphurous 
 smoke in the heavens. Gradually the rim of fire narrowed until only 
 a few States were pent within the circle. The pressure* of the Union 
 arms became overwhelming; and finally after one volcanic blaze the 
 conflagration was quenched. 
 
 This miraculous and terrible conflict was marked with tne De 
 velopment of Great Characters. Men of the highest genius arose as 
 leaders in battle and cabinet. Tall and strong they were; warriors 
 
 One or 
 
 Many? 
 
 Age of 
 
 the 
 
 Epic 
 
 and the 
 
 Tragedy 
 
8 INTRODUCTION 
 
 Leaders and statesmen, counsellors and philanthropists, mingled together in 
 and the tremendous scene. Not on one side only did the great men of 
 
 Cabinet tne gp^h r j se> They of the Confederacy, as well as they of the 
 Union, exemplified every phase of heroism and sacrifice. Many 
 died. Many came forth alive. Lincoln, the greatest of all, died 
 in the hour of triumph. 
 
 " He had been born a destined work to do, 
 
 And lived to do it ; four long-suffering years 
 Ill-fate, ill-feeling, ill-report lived through 
 
 And then he heard the hisses change to cheers. " 
 
 Of those who emerged from the conflict, some rose to the highest 
 civil stations ; a few were eclipsed by misdirected ambitions ; some 
 at an early day were called from the scenes of earth. The names of 
 Grant, Sherman, Sheridan, Thomas, Farragut, became household 
 words among the nations. The great Lee, honored for a brief season 
 with educational responsibilities, passed away. Gradually the num 
 ber of the great actors was diminished, until at the close of the cen 
 tury only a few still stood like the solitary oaks of another generation 
 in the smaller forest and underwood of the present. 
 
 Great were the Consequences of the Civil War. Society in the 
 United States was transformed. There was a unification of the 
 people and a centralization of institutions. A great debt was en 
 tailed upon the nation which constituted from that time forth the 
 central fact in a prodigious bonded interest, on which a new financial 
 system was established, and out of which new ideals in industry, 
 manufacture, and commerce were created. 
 
 The There is a sense, however, in which the Civil War was the begin- 
 
 offhe ning of nationality in our country. The right of States to secede 
 
 Sword from the Union was destroyed by the unanswerable logic of the 
 
 sword. The doctrine of Hamilton and Webster was victorious in 
 
 McLean's house at Appomattox. The doctrine of Hayne and Cal- 
 
 houn was sheathed with the swords of Lee and Longstreet. 
 
 As a result of the Civil War the national domain was unified and 
 was speedily divided into prospective States. Star after star was 
 added to the national flag, until all tne vast territories of the Repub 
 lic except New Mexico, Oklahoma, the Indian Territory, Arizona, 
 and Alaska were admitted to Statehood. The Union became im 
 mense. The volume of population rolled on like an ever- broaden ing 
 river. The closing years of the century saw the population existing 
 
INTRODUCTION 9 
 
 at the outbreak of the war doubled in number. To this tremendous Marvel- 
 aggregate of more than seventy millions the nations of the Old Growth 
 World had continued to contribute, until the great cities of the sea- p r j n j es 
 board were converted into a melange of races. The spirit of com 
 merce supervened. The old individual industries were in large 
 measure absorbed by great establishments having labor-saving ma 
 chinery as their bottom fact and cheapened production as their issue. 
 
 Mingled with this strain of progress with this paean of battle 
 and ode of physical triumph is blended the symphony of Social 
 Evolution. The nineteenth century must ever be memorable in the 
 annals of mankind for the progress which it has made in the arts and 
 sciences. The scientific development of the new nation has been 
 most marvellous of all. There are men still living whose lives ante 
 date the first successful application of steam to water navigation. 
 There are thousands of men in the world who can remember the 
 dubious construction of the first rude railway. There are hundreds 
 of thousands who can recollect the stupid scepticism of the world 
 when Morse stretched his first telegraphic wire from Washington to 
 Baltimore. There are millions who can remember the night when 
 they first beheld the flash of the electrical light, and saw the dark 
 ness dart away like a frightened spectre. 
 
 It remained for the States of the American Union to establish Educa- 
 free schools for all, and to provide facilities before unknown for the l %& 
 
 industrial and scientific education of the people. The nations of the 
 Old World have been obliged to transplant and initiate our system of Work 
 public education. In like manner new ideals have been followed in 
 the care of the unfortunate. It must be allowed that a great and 
 sincere humanity has been shown in the United States for the pro 
 tection of those who have suffered in their lives and fortunes at the 
 hands of nature. Here for the blind the asylum and the home have 
 been created. Here the dumb have been taught to speak, and here 
 the cripple has found a way. Here the insane have been rescued 
 from the evil spirits that possessed them, and here the unfortunate 
 defenders of the Union have been gathered into comfortable homes, 
 in the midst of cheerful surroundings, to pass the remainder of their 
 lives in peaceful meditation. 
 
 Scarcely had the enthusiasm attending the Columbian Exposition 
 of 1893 subsided, when a com plication arose, relative to Spain's ad- 
 ministration in the West Indies, which led to a war between that coun- 
 
10 
 
 INTRODUCTION 
 
 A War 
 
 for 
 Human* 
 
 ity 
 
 try and the United States. It cannot be doubted that the condition 
 of affairs in Cuba and the other Spanish dependencies near the 
 American coast had been a disgrace to the mother country and to 
 civilization itself. It cannot be doubted that the cry of the Cubans 
 for freedom and independence was a cry that might well be heard 
 and heeded. It cannot be doubted that the destruction of one of our 
 battleships, under circumstances of dire suspicion, might well pro 
 voke a hostile and vindictive answer. In any event, the Spanish- 
 American War opened,. and ran its brief but decisive course. The 
 logical result followed and the time-honored but deplorable dominion 
 of Spain in the lands and islands discovered by Columbus ended 
 forever. 
 
 This work has been undertaken with the purpose of presenting a 
 complete record of our history as a nation. That such a work is even 
 approximately perfect that the reader shall see reflected therein, 
 without shadow or cloud, the incidents of the living drama in just 
 proportion and natural sequence is more than the writer may hope 
 fully to have attained, though it is not more than he could wish to 
 accomplish. He has striven to comply with the requisites in pro 
 ducing a complete HISTORY OF THE UNITED STATES, and at its con 
 clusion, sends it forth, confidently believing in the institutions of 
 his country, and hoping for the betterment not only of his fellow- 
 countrymen, but of all mankind. 
 
THE HISTORY 
 
 OF THE 
 
 UNITED STATES 
 
 PERIOD I -DISCOVERY AND EXPLORATION 
 
 CHAPTER I 
 THE EARLIEST DISCOVERERS OF AMERICA 
 
 \Authorities: The evidence in support of the visits of Europeans to the New World 
 before Columbus's day is, as will be seen from the text, so meagre and indefinite that 
 no conclusive authorities can be well cited. The reader can be referred only to tradition 
 or conjecture, as embodied in such works as Prof. John Fiske's " The Discovery of 
 America ; " Payne's " History of the New World, called America ; " and to the initial 
 chapters in the standard histories of Bancroft, Hildreth, Lossing, and Henry. For the 
 supposed proofs of the Norse voyages to the continent, and the temporary sojourn of 
 Scandinavian mariners on the New England coasts, Horsford's " Discovery by North- 
 men," with its elaborate photographs, may be consulted ; and for early maps, as well as 
 for the narrative account of the first explorations in the New World, see Justin Winsor's 
 monumental work, '* Narrative and Critical History of America."] 
 
 HRISTOPHER COLUMBUS, though he was by The firtf 
 no means the first white man to set foot on the to the 
 
 shores of the New World, was, nevertheless, the 
 true discoverer of America, and the glory of the A.D.iooo 
 grand achievement, through all the ages to come, 
 will be his alone. More than four hundred years 
 before he was born, the daring Norsemen, leaving 
 their homes in Norway and Denmark, sailed out on the great Atlan 
 tic and made voyages that extended hundreds of miles and kept 
 them beyond sight of land for days and weeks at a time. Some of 
 these venturesome navigators made their way to Iceland, to Green 
 land, and to the American continent. 
 
 This was at the beginning of the eleventh century. Though 
 
12 
 
 HISTORY OF THE UNITED STATES CHAP, i 
 
 PERIOD I 
 
 DISCOVERY 
 AND EX 
 PLORATION 
 1000 
 
 TO 
 1590 
 
 The 
 
 Pizigani 
 
 Maps, 
 
 A.D.I367 
 
 some have expressed doubts as to the discoveries of the Norsemen,* 
 the proofs of such discoveries have been clearly established. In the 
 first place, the ancient records of Iceland contain no less than seven 
 teen distinct references to the visits of the Norsemen to this coun 
 try. These statements relate facts concerning the New World which 
 could never have been obtained except by an actual visit to our 
 shores. Thus they tell about the vine, self-sown corn, the maple, 
 different kinds of game, eider ducks, salmon, the cod, and other fish. 
 What can be more convincing than what is said about the wild vine, 
 of which New England has several native species that do not exist 
 in the less bountiful country of the Norsemen ? 
 
 Again, Adam of Bremen, f writing in the eleventh century, refers 
 to Iceland as a matter of certain knowledge from Danish sources, 
 and tells about the voyage of the Frieslanders (Holland mariners) 
 to that country in the preceding century. The knowledge of that 
 island was vague, and the guesses at what lay beyond were misty 
 and wide of the truth ; but it cannot be denied that much even of 
 this scant information was, in the main, based upon fact. 
 
 A shadowy knowledge of the New World reached beyond the 
 Norse nations. When their Atlantic voyages ceased, a general belief 
 existed throughout Western Europe, that a large island lay in the 
 North Atlantic to the west of Ireland. This belief must have rested 
 on the traditions of the Norse discovery of America. In what is 
 known as the Pizigani (pits' t-gan'ee) maps of 1367, this great island 
 is called Brazil, and under that name it was searched for by the 
 sailors of Bristol a good many years before the Cabots saw it. 
 
 * Norsemen, or Northmen inhabitants of Northern Europe (Scandinavia) , inured to 
 the sea, and actuated by a valorous spirit of war and maritime adventure. Living in the 
 countries of Norway, Sweden, Denmark, and Northern Germany, the Norse were known 
 at different times by different names. Historically, they are known as Angles or English, 
 when in the fifth century they made their descent on Britain, and as Danes in the ninth 
 century when they once more invaded and partly conquered that country. In the follow, 
 ing century, after they had won what is now Normandy from France, and had become a 
 mixed Norman-French race, they again pounced upon England, and under William I. 
 conquered it, giving to the people of the motherland the Norman strain in their veins. 
 
 f Adam Bremensis, born in Upper Saxony, an early ecclesiastical historian, and author 
 of a work written in Latin about the year 1075, dealing with the "Propagation of the 
 Christian Faith in North Germany and Scandinavia." An appendix to the work, which 
 is now perhaps best known in a Danish translation, supplies considerable information on 
 the geography of the countries of northern Europe, and of Iceland and Greenland. It 
 also contains a reference to America, or to Vinland, as it was then known, and speaks of 
 it as being discovered by the Norsemen 
 
HISTORY OF THE UNITED STATES CHAP, i 
 
 PERIOD I 
 
 DISCOVERY 
 AND Ex- 
 
 FLpRATION 
 1000 
 
 TO 
 1590 
 
 T 
 
 Land, or 
 New 
 Land 
 
 Settle 
 ment 
 of Nor 
 mandy by 
 
 Norse- 
 
 men,A.D. 
 
 912 
 
 Eric the 
 Red 
 
 A more common name, however, for the island was the one given 
 to the whole country beyond Greenland. This, in the Norse lan 
 guage, was Nyja (nee'ja) Land, or New Land, and this term was 
 used from the thirteenth century onward. The French chroniclers 
 say that the lands discovered by the Norsemen continued to be called 
 Terra Neuve by the Norman and Breton sailors. A strong proof 
 that the Cabots, father and son,* knew of all this, lies in the fact 
 that when these Bristol merchants sailed westward, they not only 
 took the route of the Norsemen, by way of Iceland and Greenland, but 
 used the very name the Icelanders applied to America. 
 
 From what has been said, it is clear that the Norsemen, a thou 
 sand years ago, were among the bravest and the most adventurous 
 sailors in the world. Strong, alert, and skilful, many of them became 
 pirates, who spread terror along the coasts of Europe. Not content 
 with piracy, these marauders of the sea, known as Vikings, f headed 
 their swift vessels, with their high decks, long, sweeping oars, 
 square sails, and oddly-carved prows, out upon the rough Atlantic, 
 leaving their country far beyond sight, while the other timid nations 
 stayed close to their own homes. They sailed up the navigable 
 rivers of the neighboring countries, pillaged and burnt the towns, 
 and took hundreds of prisoners. When a numskull king, named 
 Charles the Simple, ruled France, the Norsemen ascended the river 
 Seine (sane] and besieged Paris. The frightened king ceded to 
 them a large district in the north of France, which was afterwards 
 known as Normandy. This was in the year 912 A.D., about the time 
 that the Norsemen began their dangerous voyages over the Atlantic. 
 
 One of the most famous of these navigators was Eric the Red (so 
 called because his hair and face were of a fiery color), who settled in 
 Iceland, which had been visited before by a number of his country- 
 
 * Cabots, The (John and Sebastian), Bristol merchants in the time of Henry VII. of 
 England, who, in the year 1497, discovered Newfoundland and Labrador. The son, 
 Sebastian, became a notable navigator, and founder of the Spanish colonies on the coast 
 of Brazil. In the service of England he made an expedition to Hudson's Bay in search 
 of a northwest passage to the Indies, the will-o'-the-wisp of the period, and also furthered 
 commercial enterprise in the Baltic. 
 
 "f Vikings Norse pirates, who in the eighth, ninth, and tenth centuries were the terror 
 of the coasts of Europe. The name is derived from the vicks or inlets of Scandinavia, 
 which harbored the rowing-galleys of these piratical crews, and from which they set out 
 on missions of conquest and plunder. The term viking is not to be confounded, as it 
 frequently is, with sea king, a person either of royal race or given the title as the valiant 
 commander of a well-equipped galley. 
 
A . "RUSSELL.- 
 
 ERIC THE RED RELATING HIS DISCOVERIES IN THE NEW WORLD. 
 
CHAP. I THE EARLIEST DISCOVERERS OF AMERICA 
 
 men. On a voyage to the westward, Eric discovered Greenland, and 
 in consequence of a quarrel with some of his people, he made his 
 home in the country. It was Eric who gave it its name, and when 
 he returned to Iceland, he told such glowing stories of the snowy 
 solitude that he persuaded a number of his friends to go back with 
 him. 
 
 The oldest son of Eric was Leif the Lucky, who was as ambitious 
 as his father to become a discoverer. He bought a small ship, pro 
 vided it with thirty lusty men, and sailed from Greenland in the year 
 1000, in search of new lands. These stalwart sailors ploughed their 
 way through the icy waters until they descried land containing hills, 
 streams, and forests. After skirting the shore for a while, they landed 
 and looked around 
 them. While there can 
 be no certainty of the 
 spot, it is believed to 
 have been on the coast 
 of Newfoundland. 
 
 What they saw was 
 not pleasing, and it is 
 thought that they then 
 sailed southward to 
 Nova Scotia. Favor 
 ing winds carried them 
 farther still to the 
 south, and there is lit 
 tle doubt that they were 
 the first white men to 
 look upon New Eng 
 land. It was summer 
 time, and the soft cli 
 mate, gentle breezes, 
 and rich vegetation elicited many expressions of delight. When 
 they stepped from their little ship and set out to hunt for wild ani 
 mals, they found plenty of deer, and an abundance of berries, pleas 
 ant to the taste. 
 
 Truly, such a favored land must be inhabited, they thought, but 
 they did not see a living person. The ashes of several camp-fires, 
 and the remains of animals that had been eaten, left no doubt on 
 
 IN VINLAND 
 
 PERIOD 1 
 
 DlSCOVERV 
 
 AND EX 
 PLORATION 
 1000 
 
 TO 
 I59<> 
 
 Leif the 
 Lucky 
 
 The Firs* 
 (Norse) 
 Landing 
 in New 
 England 
 
16 
 
 HISTORY OF THE UNITED STATES CHAP, i 
 
 PERIOD I 
 
 DISCOVERY 
 AND Ex- 
 
 riORATION 
 
 IOOO 
 
 TO 
 
 159 
 
 Thor- 
 
 wald 
 
 Probable 
 First 
 Blood 
 shed 
 between 
 
 the 
 
 White 
 Man and 
 the Red 
 
 their minds that there were natives in this strange land. The Norse* 
 men built huts and stayed through the winter in New England. 
 
 One day in autumn, a servant belonging to the party was missing 
 When they searched for him, they found him delightedly eating lus 
 cious grapes, of which there was -an abundance around him. Indeed, 
 they were so plentiful, that Leif named the country Vineland, or 
 Vinland. When he sailed to join his father and friends in Green 
 land, he took with him bushels of the delicious fruit, and specimens 
 of the different kinds of timber that grew in New England. 
 
 Eric had a younger son, Thorwald, as eager as Leif to be a discov 
 erer. He bought the stout little ship of his brother, who helped him 
 to make ready for the voyage, and told him all he had learned about 
 the new country. With thirty companions, Thorwald had no trouble 
 in making his way to New England. The winter of 1003-4 was 
 spent in the same huts that had been built by Leif and his men 
 Time passed rapidly, for the winter, which seems to have been mild 
 gave them plenty of opportunity to hunt and fish. 
 
 When spring came, Thorwald and a part of his company spent 
 many weeks in exploring the neighboring islands and coasts. It is 
 believed that they visited Rhode Island, Connecticut, and the bay of 
 New York, where, however, they did not see so much as the smoke 
 of a wigwam. The second winter was spent in the huts occupied 
 previously, and the whole company resumed their explorations in the 
 following spring and summer. While thus engaged, their ship was 
 driven ashore by a storm near Cape Cod. 
 
 There, for the first time, they came upon a number of natives. 
 There were eight or ten of them, resting under a couple of rude tents. 
 The simple-hearted people had no thought of danger, and surely 
 there should have been none ; but the Norsemen crept stealthily for 
 ward and assailed them with the utmost fury. Only one managed to 
 elude the cruel swords and dart away unharmed into the woods. 
 He made haste to tell his friends of the bloodthirsty beings who had 
 invaded their country. The natives gathered in large numbers, and 
 attacked the Norsemen with great bravery. The sailors were forced 
 to retreat to their boats, fighting as they went. An arrow pierced 
 the breast of Thorwald, and wounded him mortally, but no one else 
 was hurt. The body of the leader was buried, and his companions 
 returned to Vineland. The following spring the whole colony, much 
 discouraged, sailed back to Greenland. 
 
CHAP, i THE EARLIEST DISCOVERERS OF AMERICA 
 
 Eric's third son, Thorstein, with twenty-five companions and his 
 newly wedded wife, sailed forVineland. A storm drove them ashore 
 in Baffin Bay while they were still within Arctic waters. There 
 the company suffered greatly, and most of them, including Thor 
 stein, died. The survivors returned to Greenland, and later on the 
 widow of Thorstein married a wealthy citizen of Norway, who settled 
 in Greenland. They and other couples visited Vineland, and planted 
 a colony near the spot first visited by Leif. The founders of the 
 
 FIRST MEETING BETWEEN THE NORSEMEN AND THE NATIVES 
 
 colony finally returned to Iceland, while the others were joined by 
 new emigrants, among whom was Freydisa, the daughter of Eric. 
 
 This woman was artful and self-willed, with a temper as fierce as 
 that of a wild animal. She caused quarrels and wranglings which 
 ended in the death of thirty persons, several of whom were killed 
 with her own hand. Finally, the colony was so torn by discord that 
 all returned to Greenland. Here ends the history of Norse dis 
 covery in the New World. All the settlements they planted van- 
 
 PERIOD I 
 
 DISCOYKKY 
 
 AND EX 
 PLORATION 
 1000 
 
 TO 
 
 Thor- 
 
 stein 
 
 Freydisa 
 
18 
 
 HISTORY OF THE UNITED STATES CHAP, i 
 
 PERIOD I 
 
 DISCOVERY 
 AND EX 
 PLORATION 
 1000 
 
 TO 
 159 
 
 Legends 
 of other 
 Visitors 
 
 to the 
 New 
 
 World 
 
 ished, leaving scarcely a trace behind ; though it is surmised that the 
 massive stone tower at Newport, R. I., supported on its seven col 
 umns, was built by the Norsemen. If this be a fact, of which we 
 cannot be sure, it is one of the most interesting relics in the country. 
 
 While it has been proved that the Norsemen visited the New 
 World, there are legends of other visits which may or may not be 
 true. In some of the Mexican histories, the claim ;s made that a num 
 ber of Buddhist monks crossed the ocean from China, and settled in 
 Mexico as early as the fifth century.* One of these monks is said to 
 have returned from Mexico, and published an account of the strange 
 land where he had spent many years: Another legend makes a 
 Welsh prince discover America at the close of the twelfth centuiy. 
 Future researches may show that these and other claims have a bas.is 
 of truth ; but, as yet, the traditions are too vague to be accepted. 
 
 The Norsemen vanished from the New World as utterly as if th&y 
 had never set foot in it, and the vast continent lay wrapped in solemn 
 loneliness and desolation, while the rolling years stretched into cen 
 turies. Great changes took place in the Old World, where, amid 
 wars and rumors of wars, thrones were overturned, conquests made, 
 and, in the general upheaval, those nations that had been the stronger 
 went down, and other kingdoms were reared upon their ruins. Por 
 tugal, Spain, France, Holland, and England fought their way to the 
 front, and, though still full of vigor, the Norsemen gradually lost the 
 power that had enabled them to dominate the nations around them. 
 The invention, first, of gunpowder, f and then of printing,:): wrought 
 wonderful revolutions, and it was impossible that events shor Id 
 continue to unfold themselves without further inquiry and explorati in 
 in regard to that vast portion of the world which was still practically 
 unknown to Europe. 
 
 * There would seem little reason to call in question this claim, so far, at least, as re 
 lates to the Asiatic origin of the native races on this Continent. In Peru, and in 
 Mexico at the time of the Spanish Conquest, under Cortes, in 1519-21, the Spaniards 
 found organized nations, such as the Aztecs, with social systems of an Asiatic type. 
 How these peoples originally came to the Continent is still a problem; though it is sur 
 mised that they crossed the Pacific by way of Behring Straits, from the ancient hives of 
 the race in the Far East. 
 
 J- First used in implements of war early in the fourteenth century. 
 
 J Printing from movable metal type practically dates from the middle of the fifteenth 
 century. A German^, named Gutenberg, is credited with being *he inventor. 
 
A NORSEMAN. 
 
CHAPTER II 
 THE ABORIGINES* OF AMERICA 
 
 [Authorities : Since the period of European discovery and settlement in the. New 
 World, grim are the annals that relate the dealings of the white man with the red. It 
 has been the hard fate of these dusky children of the woods and plains to bear the brunt 
 of contact with the rival European colonists, or with the commercial Nimrods of the 
 period of the fur trade. Notwithstanding the savagery they displayed in this con 
 tact, for which in honesty it must be said they are not wholly to blame, the Indian in his 
 tribal state is an interesting ana often picturesque figure in the economical and social life 
 of the continent. Important ethnological studies have been made of him by writers in 
 the American Ethnological Society Transactions, and in the Proceedings of the American 
 Antiquarian Society, as well as in the works of Gallatin, Brinton, Hale, Schoolcraft, and 
 Catlin. An interesting account of the red man will also be found in Vol. I. of Winsor's 
 " Narrative and Critical History of America," and in Bancroft's " Native Races of the 
 Pacific States." For an account of the early mound-builders and cave-dwellers see 
 Short's " North Americans of Antiquity," and Baldwin's " Ancient America." For pop 
 ular narratives see also Parkman's "Jesuits in North America," Ellis's " The Red Man 
 And the White Man in North America," and Prescott's entertaining and instructive works, 
 ** The Conquest of Mexico " and " The Conquest of Peru."] 
 
 iVING learned the principal facts about the first 
 white men who set foot in the New World, our 
 interest naturally turns to those whom the Norse 
 men found here at the time of their visit. Since 
 the discovery of Columbus, these people have borne 
 the name of Indians. Where did they come from ? 
 Nobody accurately knows. There have been any 
 number of attempted explanations, many of them supported by in 
 genious arguments ; but the one now most generally believed is that, 
 at some remote period in the past, their ancestors made their way 
 across the narrow Behring Straif from Asia and, migrating southward,- 
 gradually overspread the continents of both North and South America, 
 
 * The first or primitive inhabitants of a country. 
 
PERIOI 
 
 DISCOVERY 
 AND EX 
 PLORATION 
 1000 
 TO 
 I5QO 
 
 Indian 
 Lan 
 guages 
 
 HISTORY OF THE UNITED STATES CHAP, n 
 
 Leaving out the Eskimos, a general resemblance is noted among 
 the various Indian tribes, which points to the probability of a com 
 mon origin. The color of the skin, the long coarse black hair, the 
 dark eyes, the facial contour, the shape of the head, and the mental 
 and physical characteristics (although showing in some cases consid 
 erable variation) have a similarity which no observer can fail to note. 
 
 The Indians of the two continents are known to make use of more 
 
 THE ESKIMOS 
 
 than two thousand dialects and four hundred languages, but the 
 members of each tribe are readily recognized. These tribes, some of 
 which number only a few hundreds, while others number thousands, 
 are so numerous that it is difficult to classify them. Different sys 
 tems have been employed by ethnologists,* but perhaps the best of 
 these divides the Indians now occupying our country as follows : 
 The Panis-Arapahoe family, consisting of (i), the Panis or Pawn- 
 
 * Those interested in the science which treats of the physical features, language, man 
 ners, religion, and other characteristics of the various races that compose the human family. 
 
45 AP. II 
 
 THE ABORIGINES OF AMERICA 
 
 21 
 
 ees ; (2), the Arapahoes ; (3), the Jetans, who were called Comanches 
 by the Spanish. 
 
 The Columbian family, including (i), the Tushapaws; (2), the 
 Multnomah; (3), the Chahala; (4), the Snake or Flatheads; (5), 
 the Shoshones; (6), the Chopunish; (7), the Sokulks; (8), the 
 Esheluts; (9), the Enishurs; (10), the Chilluckittequaws. 
 
 The Sioux-Osage family, including (i), the Sioux (soo] or Da- 
 kotas, a numerous and powerful family, consisting of the Dakotas 
 proper and the Assiniboines, the latter living in alliance with the 
 Chippewas ; (2), the Omawhas or Mahas, consisting of several tribes ; 
 (3), the Mandans; (4), the Mawsash, or Gsages, divided into three 
 tribes. 
 
 The Mobile-Natchez, or Floridian family, comprising six inde 
 pendent branches, each 
 subdivided into several 
 tribes: (i), the Natchez, 
 now almost extinct, whose 
 members are scattered 
 among the Creeks and 
 Choctaws; (2), the Mus- 
 kohges or Creeks, divided 
 into the Upper and Lower 
 Creeks (the latter are 
 known as Seminoles), the 
 family being the most nu 
 merous of the aboriginal 
 tribes; (3), the Chicka- 
 saws; (4), the Choctaws; 
 (5), the Cherokees. 
 
 The Algonquin, Huron 
 (Wyandot), and Iroquois 
 family, the two former hav 
 ing their homes in what is 
 now the Dominion of Can 
 ada, and the latter having their hunting-grounds and their abode 
 chiefly along the valley of the Mohawk, in New York State. 
 
 The Lenape family, including (i), the Shawanoes; (2), the Kick- 
 apoos; (3) the Sacs, Sawhees, and Ottogamies, known also as the 
 Foxes; (4), the Miamis; (5), the Illinois; (6), The Pottawatomies ; 
 
 
 AN INDIAN WARRIOR 
 
 PERIOD f 
 
 DISCOVER* 
 
 AND EX- 
 
 FLORATIOM 
 
 IOOO 
 
 TO 
 1590 
 
22 
 
 HISTORY OF THE UNITED STATES CHAP, n 
 
 PERIOD I 
 
 DISCOVERY 
 AND EX 
 PLORATION 
 1000 
 
 TO 
 1590 
 
 The Ab 
 origines 
 Not Dy 
 ing out 
 
 INDIAN BOWS AND 
 ARROWS 
 
 (7), the Winnebagoes ; (8), the. Delaware or Lenni-Lenape ; (9), the 
 Mohicans; (10), the Abenaquis; (i i), theMicmacs; (12,) the Algon- 
 quins; (13), the Chippewas; (14), the Knistenaux; (15), the Nena- 
 wehk; (16), the Abbitibes; (17), the Chippewyans; (18), the Car- 
 rurs. The Apaches, the fiercest and most terrible 
 of warriors, are members of the Mexican family. 
 
 One of the most common of errors is the belief 
 that the aborigines are dying out, and that the 
 day will come when, like the buffalo, they will 
 vanish from our continent. Such is not likely to 
 be the fact. There is little doubt that there are 
 more Indians to-day in the United States than 
 ever before, the number (excluding those of Can 
 ada and Alaska) being about a quarter of a mil 
 lion. While tribes have disappeared, in some 
 instances without leaving a survivor behind, others 
 have increased in number; so that, as has been 
 said, the total exceeds that of the fifteenth cen 
 tury, and probably surpasses the number that were 
 in America when one of the red men buried an arrow in the breast 
 of the cruel Thorwald, nearly a thousand years ago. 
 
 The Indians were hunters and fishermen. The horse, cow, sheep, 
 and swine were never seen by them until brought to this country by 
 the white man. They raised maize and a few simple vegetables from 
 the rich ground, which needed only a scratch to vivify or make pro 
 ductive the seed dropped into it. The women did the work, while 
 their husbands smoked their pipes, lolled on buffalo skins in the rude 
 wigwam, hunted in the woods, fished in the streams, or sought, with 
 internecine fury, the scalps of other warriors. 
 
 Knowing nothing originally of firearms, their weapons were bows, 
 arrows, spears, tomahawks, knives, and clubs. Stone was used for 
 tomahawks, bone for knives, and the sinews of deer for strings for 
 their bows. The Indian had little muscular development, but pos 
 sessed great endurance, and could stalk through the woods and tramp 
 across the prairie for days and weeks without weariness. General 
 Crook has seen Apache scouts trot fifteen hundred feet up the side 
 of a mountain, without showing any increase of respiration or sign of 
 fatigue. The Indians trained their bodies from infancy to repress 
 all expression of pain, even when suffering the tortures of death. 
 
HISTORY OF THE UNITED STATES CHAP, n 
 
 PERIOD I 
 
 DlSCOTERY 
 
 AND EX 
 PLORATION 
 1000 
 
 TO 
 15QO 
 
 They underwent hunger, thirst, and fatigue without a murmur. 
 While they showed great respect for old age among themselves, they 
 were merciless in war, and inflicted frightful cruelties upon their 
 prisoners. 
 
 Taught to follow the shadowy trail through the labyrinths of the 
 wilderness, to outwit their enemies in all manner of subtlety, they 
 
 Indian 
 Skill in 
 Wood 
 craft 
 
 AMERICAN INDIANS 
 
 attained a perfection of woodcraft that was almost marvellous. The 
 exploits of some of the red men in this respect seem incredible. 
 When the mongrel Seminoles, with but a handful of warriors, were 
 fighting our Government, they hid their women and children amongst 
 the everglades of Florida, so that the trained white scouts sent to 
 
CHAP, ii THE ABORIGINES OF AMERICA 25 
 
 hunt for them failed to find the slightest trace of them during a PERIOD : 
 search lasting for weeks and even months. D ANDE E X R - Y 
 
 The Indian was moody, of melancholy temperament, often treach- PL 5JJI ON 
 erous, and of an implacable, unforgiving disposition. His mind was Q 
 poetical at times, and some of the chiefs, like Tecumseh, displayed 
 the highest form of natural eloquence. 
 
 The Indian believed in a good and evil Spirit, and his faith was Religious 
 firm that in the happy hunting-grounds in the after-life he would 
 roam again, and spend the years in hunting the game that would be 
 always abundant. Accordingly, when he died, his weapons were 
 buried with him, and, when he owned a faithful dog, he was placed 
 beside his master, that they might bear one another company in the 
 land of spirits. The dead were generally buried in a sitting pos 
 ture, facing the east, though in other instances the remains were 
 placed on platforms, elevated beyond the reach of prowling beasts of 
 prey. The Indians have many interesting customs and ceremonies, 
 which can be seen to-day by those who visit them ; though, among the 
 still pagan tribes, some of their practices are revolting. 
 
 But earlier in point of time to the aborigines, as we know them, 
 was another most interesting people the mound-builders. Who 
 were they and whence came they? 
 
 No one can tell much about them, although they have left thou 
 sands of mounds, sometimes called ossuaries or bone-pits, of the 
 most curious formation, and with many strange relics within them. 
 The cliff-dwellers in Mexico and Peru built large cities, with tower- The Cliff- 
 ing temples and houses of stone, laid paved roads, reduced their 
 language to permanent form, and carved beautiful designs in the solid 
 rock. When the southwestern part of the United States was con 
 quered, some sixty pueblos, or Indian villages, of untooled stone, 
 were discovered ; while within the last few years others have come 
 to light. The ruins of more than half of them still remain. 
 
 At first, the belief obtained that the mound-builders were a distinct The 
 race from the Indians ; but it is now generally supposed that they builders 
 were simply the ancestors of those people. At the time of the dis 
 covery of America, mound-building was carried on by several tribes, 
 and many of the mounds are of comparatively recent origin. They 
 are found in various parts of the continent and from the Lakes to 
 the Gulf ; through the Mississippi Valley is an almost endless suc 
 cession of earthworks, crowned with forest trees, that must have 
 
HISTORY OF THE UNITED STATES CHAP, n 
 
 PERIOD I 
 
 DISCOVERY 
 AND EX 
 PLORATION 
 1000 
 TO 
 
 1590 
 
 been accu 
 mulating for 
 c e n t u ries. 
 A mound, 
 probab ly 
 constructed 
 for religious 
 ceremonies , 
 or as a mon 
 ument, op- 
 p o s i t e St. 
 Louis, cov 
 ers eight acres and is ninety feet high. The pits 
 where the mound-builders dug copper may still be 
 seen in the mining region on the southern shore of 
 Lake Superior. 
 
 Ohio is richer than any other section in these mys 
 terious earthworks, fully ten thousand of them being 
 scattered through the State. Remembering that their 
 builders had no beasts of burden or draught, no metal 
 tools that could be used in their construction, that all the material 
 must have been carried in baskets, some idea of the enormous 
 number, of men employed and the labor involved may be formed. 
 Mr. M. C. Read, of Hudson, Ohio, who has spent years in the in 
 vestigation of these curious hillocks and their contents, says : " On 
 some of the highest hills of Richland and Knox counties are 
 lookout or signal mounds, similar to those which may be traced from 
 these places southward to the Ohio River. In some of these places 
 small mounds have been built, with much labor, of stones brought 
 from the valleys below, and nearly all show the results of surface 
 fires. Many of these, and perhaps all of them, may be the work of 
 modern Indians ; as it is well known that they were in the habit of 
 telegraphing to scattered members of their tribes, or allies, by the 
 smoke of fires kindled at such places." 
 
 It is quite likely that at no distant day the mystery of the mound- 
 builders will be fully explained. Nor is it at all unlikely that some 
 boy or girl who reads these pages may be the one that will perform 
 this great service for mankind. On this interesting topic, Mr. O. 
 C. Marsh, F.G.S., in a paper read before the Connecticut Academy 
 
 ANCIENT BURIAL- 
 MOUND 
 
CHAP, ii THE ABORIGINES OF AMERICA 27 
 
 of Arts and Sciences, in 1 866, thus describes the result of excavations PERIOD i 
 in one of these Ohio earth-mounds. DISCOVERY 
 
 AND EX- 
 
 " The mound was conical in form, about ten feet in height, and "-ORATION 
 
 1000 
 
 eighty in diameter at the base, these being about the average dimen- TO 
 sions cf the burial mounds in that vicinity. It was situated on the 
 summit of a ridge, in the midst of a stately forest. . . . The mound 
 stood quite alone, nearly half a mile from its nearest neighbor, and 
 about three miles from the large earthworks already mentioned. . . . 
 An excavation, about eight feet in diameter, was first made from Mound 
 the apex of the mound, and, after the surface soil was removed, the tions 
 earth was found to be remarkably compact, probably owing to its 
 having been firmly trodden down when deposited. At five and a half 
 feet below the surface, where the earth became less difficult to re 
 move, a broken stone pipe was found which had evidently been long 
 in use. It was made of a very soft limestone, containing frag 
 ments of small fossil shells, apparently of a cretaceous species. 
 
 " About seven feet from the top of the mound a thin white layer Relics 
 
 found in 
 was observed, which extended over a horizontal surface of several the Ossu 
 
 square yards. Near the centre of this space, and directly under the 
 apex of the mound, a string of more than one hundred beads of native 
 copper was found, and with it a few small bones of a child about three 
 years of age. The beads were strung on a twisted cord of coarse 
 
 RELICS OF THE MOUND-BUILDERS 
 
 vegetable fibre, apparently the inner bark of a tree, and this had been 
 preserved by 'the salts of the copper, the antiseptic properties of 
 which are well known. The beads were about one-fourth of an inch 
 long and one-third in diameter, and no little skill had been displayed 
 in their construction. They were evidently made without the aid of 
 fire, by hammering the metal in its original state; but the joints 
 
HISTORY OF THE UNITED STATES CHAP. H 
 
 ERIODI were so neatly fitted that in most cases it was difficult to detect 
 ISCOVERY them. On the same cord, and arranged at regular intervals, were five 
 
 MD Kx- 
 
 IRATION shell beads of the same diameter, but about twice as long as those 
 of copper. All had apparently been well polished, and the necklace 
 when worn must have formed a tasteful and striking ornament. 
 
 " About a foot below the remains just described, and a little east 
 of the centre of the mound, were two adult human skeletons, lying 
 one above the other, and remarkably well preserved. The interment 
 had evidently been performed with great care. The heads were tow 
 ards the east, slightly higher than the feet, and the arms were care 
 fully composed at the sides. Directly above these skeletons was a 
 layer of reddish earth, apparently a mixture of ashes and burned clay, 
 which covered a surface of about a square yard. Near the middle of 
 this space was a small pile of charred human bones, the remains of a 
 skeleton, which had been burned immediately over those just de 
 scribed. The fire had evidently been continued for some time, and 
 then allowed to go out ; when the fragments of bone and cinders that 
 remained were scraped together, and covered with earth. . . . 
 
 " Quite a number of implements, of various kinds, were found with 
 the human remains in this grave. Near its eastern end, where the 
 detached bones had been buried, were nine lance- and arrow-heads, 
 nearly all of the same form, and somewhat rudely made of flint and 
 chert. . . . These weapons are of peculiar interest, as it appears 
 they are the first that have been discovered in a sepulchral mound, al 
 though many such have been carefully examined. They show tha* 
 the custom so common among the Indians of this country of bury 
 ing with the dead their implements of war or the chase, obtained oc 
 casionally, at least, among the mound-builders. . . . 
 
 " One of the most remarkable features in the mound was the large 
 number of skeletons it contained. With one or two exceptions, none 
 of the burial mounds hitherto examined has contained more than a 
 single skeleton which unquestionably belonged to the mound-builders, 
 while in this instance parts of at least seventeen were exhumed. An 
 other point of special interest in this mound is the evidence it affords 
 that the regular method of burial among the mound-builders was 
 sometimes omitted, and the remains interred in a hurried and careless 
 manner. It is not unlikely that, in this instance, some unusual 
 cause, such as pestilence, or war, may have made a hasty interment 
 necessary. The various implements and remains of animals, found 
 
FROM THE ORIGINAL DRAWING BY JULES TURCA8 
 HIAWATHA, FOUNDER OF THE IROQUOIS LEAQUR 
 
30 HISTORY OF THE UNITED STATES CHAP, n 
 
 PERIOD! with these skeletons also deserve notice, as~they far exceed in num- 
 D ^SCOVERV her and variety any hitherto discovered in a single mound. They 
 ' L< iooo N P rove > moreover, that if in this instance the rites of regular burial 
 were denied the deposited, their supposed future wants were amply 
 provided for. The contents of one part of the cist (which is itself 
 a very unusual accompaniment of a mo.und) appear to indicate that 
 the remains of those who died at a distance from home were collected 
 for burial, sometimes long after death. The interesting discovery of 
 Burie4 weapons, found with these detached bones, would seem to imply 
 that in this case the remains and weapons of a hunter or warrior of 
 distinction, recovered after long exposure, had been buried together." 
 Returning to the American Indians, as they are now known to us, 
 it may be said that the most interesting group on the American conti 
 nent to-day, as they were when the country was discovered, are the 
 
 The Iro- i rO q UO i s or " gi x Nations." No tribal league similar to theirs ever ex- 
 quois 
 
 League isted, and it has been claimed that had the discovery of America been 
 postponed for a hundred years, the " Romans of the New World" 
 would have become masters of the country between the two great 
 oceans, and north of Mexico. Originally five nations or tribes, they 
 added the Tuscaroras of the South to their league, early in the 
 eighteenth century, and continued to expand and grow for a century 
 after the first settlement by white men. They steadily gained con 
 trol of the immense territories between the hills and valleys of New 
 England and the Mississippi River, and from the Carolinas to a point 
 beyond the northern shores of Lake Erie and Lake Ontario. One of 
 the most striking facts connected with the increase of power on the 
 part of the Iroquois was the smallness of their numbers compared 
 with the enormous extent of territory which they overran and con 
 quered. At no time could they muster a fighting force of more than 
 2,500 warriors. In i6 N 6o, when a careful computation was approxi 
 mately made of them by European observers, the Iroquois numbered 
 about 1 1,000 souls. The census of 1890 shows that they have in 
 creased to 1 5,870. This count includes those living in the West, in 
 the Dominion of Canada, and in the State of New York. 
 
 When the white men arrived on our shores, the Iroquois confed 
 eracy consisted of the Mohawk, Oneida, Onondaga, Cayuga, and Sen 
 eca nations, to which, as already stated, the Tuscaroras were afterwards 
 added. They conquered the Algonquin tribes, which, in the valley of 
 the St. Lawrence, in New England, and in the middle and western re- 
 
CHAP. II 
 
 THE ABORIGINES OF AMERICA 
 
 3 l 
 
 gions had up to that time inclosed the red men of New York in a girdle 
 of fire. The secret of this mighty power lay in their organization, 
 which was wonderful in its wisdom and completeness. In the heart 
 of the New York wilderness they founded a barbarian republic, 
 whose methods and bonds of union might well serve as a model in 
 many respects for civilized nations. 
 
 The wampum records have given us the traditions of the formation 
 of the Iroquois league. The members were called Kanonsionni, the 
 builders of the " long house, " whose eastern door was kept by the 
 Mohawks and the western by the Senecas, while the great council- 
 fire was kindled, and the capital placed, among the Onondagas. 
 Hiawatha, the wise man who founded the League, used these words to 
 the assembled warriors on the hill-slope north of Onondaga Lake : 
 " We have met, members of many nations, many of you having come 
 a great distance from your homes, to provide for our common safety. 
 To oppose by tribes, or single-handed, our foes from the north, would 
 result in our destruction. We must unite as a common band of 
 brothers, and then we shall be safe. You, Mohawks, sitting under 
 the shadow of great trees, whose roots sink deep into the earth, and 
 whose branches spread over the vast country, shall be the first na 
 tion, because you are warlike and mighty. You, Oneidas, a people 
 who lean your bodies against the everlasting stone that cannot be 
 moved, shall be the second nation, because you give good counsel. 
 You, Onondagas, who have your habitation by the side of the great 
 mountain and are overshadowed by its crags, shall be the third na 
 tion, because you are greatly gifted in speech, and powerful in war. 
 You, Cayugas, whose dwelling-place is the dark forest, and whose 
 home is everywhere, shall be the fourth nation, because of your su 
 perior cunning in hunting. And you, Senecas, a people who live in 
 the open country and possess much wisdom, shall be the fifth nation, 
 because you understand the art of making cabins, and of raising corn 
 and beans. You five great and mighty nations must combine and 
 have one common interest, and then no foe shall be able to subdue 
 us. If we unite, the Great Spirit will smile upon us. Brothers, 
 these are the words of Hiawatha. Let them sink into your hearts." 
 
 The organization of the Iroquois is believed to have taken place 
 
 about the close of the sixteenth century. Its object, as explained 
 
 by Hiawatha, was mutual defence and safety. In domestic affairs 
 
 the nations were distinct and independent, but bound closely to- 
 
 3 
 
 PERIOD l 
 
 
 Hia- 
 
 Tw 
 Man 
 
 Date of 
 
 zaiion 
 
32 HISTORY OF THE UNITED STATES CHAP. 11 
 
 PERIOD i gether by ties of honor in all matters affecting the public good. 
 
 D^SO>VERY Each nation had its chief sachems, or civil magistrates, with about 
 
 ^RATION two hundred subordinate officers, besides fifty possessing hereditary 
 
 rights. War chiefs were chosen in special instances, and, if the case 
 
 were urgent, these war chiefs took the place of the sachems in the 
 
 control of affairs. While military service was voluntary, it would 
 
 have taken more courage for an able-bodied man to refuse to go upon 
 
 the war-path than to face any danger, for the least shrinking on the 
 
 part of a warrior brought upon him everlasting disgrace. 
 
 The League had a president, with six advisers, and could summon 
 representatives from the tribes when concerted action was believed 
 to be necessary. It may be said that the principle of what we now 
 call civil service reform prevailed among the Iroquois, for merit alone 
 secured office. Oho-to-da-ha, a venerable Onondagan, was the first 
 president of the League, and the mat whereon he sat, and the buck 
 skin threads upon which are strung the beads that commemorate his 
 election, are still reverently preserved. 
 
 Female suffrage existed among the Iroquois, as it does to-day 
 among some of the tribes. The matrons sat in council, and voted 
 on the question of peace or war. This is not strange, when it is re 
 membered that the Iroquois trace descent through the female. All 
 the sisters of a warrior's mother are equally his mothers, and the 
 children of his mother's sister are his brothers and sisters. 
 
 More elaborate means were devised for welding in one strongly 
 knit confederacy the Six Nations than that of a simple federal bond. 
 Among the Iroquois the name tribe did not mean nation. They had 
 eight tribes or clans, known as the Wolf, the Bear, the Turtle, the 
 Snipe, the Beaver,, the Deer, the Horse, and the Heron. The totem, 
 or mark, of each was signed to all treaties. Each tribe was divided 
 into five clans, and one of these was located in every nation. Thus 
 the Iroquois were interwoven with each other in what seemed to be 
 an indivisible bond. A tribe was considered one family, and marriage 
 between its members was not allowed. The wisdom of this system 
 of union was shown in the fact that the League never fell into dis 
 order or became disintegrated by anarchy. The bonds that bound all 
 the nations together into one great family were complete. 
 
 In 1607, Captain John Smith met a band of Iroquois, in their 
 canoes, in the upper part of Chesapeake Bay, on their way to tin 
 dominions of Powhatan (pow-at-an'}. Quick to learn the use of fire 
 
CHAP. II 
 
 THE ABORIGINES OF AMERICA 
 
 33 
 
 arms, they pushed their conquests rapidly. In 1643, they nearly de 
 stroyed the Eries and entered northern Ohio. In 1648-9, they deci 
 mated the Hurons. A quarter of a century later, they controlled the 
 whole country between Lakes Huron, Erie, and Ontario, and the 
 northern bank of the St. Lawrence to the mouth of the Ottawa. In 
 1680, they invaded Illinois as far as the Mississippi. Soon after 
 wards, the Cherokees, on the Tennessee, and the Catawbas, of South 
 Carolina, surrendered to the " Romans," who pushed their domain 
 into Michigan and the region south of Lake Superior. In the colo 
 nial wars, the Iroquois sided with the English, as the Algonquins 
 sided with the French, to which fact we may, in some degree, attrib 
 ute the final overthrow of French dominion in this country. The 
 Revolution subjected the League to its greatest strain. The protests 
 of the Oneidas divided the confederacy, and the Six Nations, as na 
 tions, did not join with the British, though there were many volun 
 teers, as will be shown further on. 
 
 A glance at the Six Nations, as they were in 1 890, shows that 
 8,483 were living in Canada. Of the 7,387 in the United States, 
 1,716 are Oneidas, who are settled in Wisconsin, 255 Senecas and 
 Cayugas, who are living in the Indian Territory, while 79, also mem 
 bers of the League, are scattered through other States. At the same 
 period there were 5,239 survivors of the Six Nations living in New 
 York, and a band of Onondagas and Senecas are living on the Corn- 
 planter reservation, in Warren county, Pennsylvania. The New York 
 Iroquois occupy seven reservations, whose estimated territorial value 
 is nearly two million dollars. As an evidence of their advancement in 
 civilization, it may be said that they dress and conduct themselves 
 like white men ; that among their household effects are two hundred 
 and eighty -three sewing-machines, fifty -six pianos and organs; and 
 that they raise annually a hundred thousand dollars' worth of agricul 
 tural products. There are among their number forty-eight carpen 
 ters, mechanics, wood-carvers, and lumbermen, nine doctors, eight 
 preachers, and five lawyers. While members of the Six Nations 
 may be arrested, tried, and punished for violations of the criminal 
 law, our civil courts have no jurisdiction over them. Many of the 
 families are Christians ; but a large number are still pagans. Schools 
 are established, and the people are contented, flourishing, and increas 
 ing steadily in number, another evidence of the prevailing mistake 
 that the native American race is dying out. 
 3 
 
 PERIOD I 
 
 DISCOVERY 
 AND EX 
 PLORATION 
 1000 
 
 TO 
 
 1590 
 
 The Six 
 Nations 
 of To 
 day 
 
The Ap 
 proach of 
 the Era 
 of Dis 
 covery 
 
 CHAPTER III 
 
 CHRISTOPHER COLUMBUS, HIS VOUTH AND MAN 
 HOOD, AND HIS EFFORTS TO SECURE AID IN 
 PROSECUTING HIS GREAT VOYAGE 
 
 \Authorities : As introductory to the history and colonization of the New World, the 
 authorities that treat of the geography and physical features of the continent should here 
 be quoted. These are, mainly, MacCoun's " Historical Geography of the United 
 States," the introductory chapters fti Winsor's '* Narrative and Critical History of 
 America," Shaler's " United States of America," Doyle's " English Colonies in America," 
 and Thwaite's compact manual on " The Colonies, 1492-1750" (in the " Epoch Series 
 of American History ") . The chief sources of information on the dawn of the New 
 World are the initial chapters in the great histories of Bancroft and Hildreth, and, more 
 especially, the thoughtful and attractive work of Professor Fiske on the " Discovery of 
 America." The Columbus literature is legion ; but, for the general reader, perhaps no 
 better or more entertaining book exists than Washington Irvipg's '" Life and Voyages 
 of Columbus."] 
 
 [S the centuries passed, great changes took place in 
 the Old World. While the vast continent on the 
 other side of the globe lay hidden and unknown in 
 its gloom and silence, the revolutions and over 
 turning of governments in Europe were accom 
 panied by an activity of thought that ushered in 
 the true era of discovery. Gunpowder had been 
 invented, and became a more or less influential factor in progress. 
 The mariner's compass emboldened nations to venture far out of 
 the stormy waste of waters ; while printing by means of movable 
 type made books abundant, and served to diffuse knowledge. The 
 belief that the earth was flat was succeeded by the now well-grounded 
 conviction that it was round. Assuming this fact, it followed that a 
 voyage to the westward, if pushed far enough, would take a ship 
 
CHAP, in CHRISTOPHER COLUMBUS 
 
 around the globe and bring it back to its starting-point. By sailing PERIOD i 
 
 to the westward, too, a navigator must in time reach the eastern 
 shore of Asia. No one seemed to believe in the possibility that PLORATI * 
 between Europe and Asia lay another vast country awaiting dis 
 covery and colonization. 
 
 There was a marked increase in commercial activity at the open- Increased 
 ing of the fifteenth century. Genoa (j2n f o-a) and Venice were then ciaT Ac-" 
 active rivals for the valuable commerce of India. The chief channel tivit 7 
 of the trade of Genoa from the far east was by way of the Indus, the 
 Oxus, and the Caspian and Black Seas. The principal route taken 
 by the Venetians was by way of the Persian Gulf and the Euphrates, 
 or by the Red Sea and the ports of Egypt and Syria. In the fierce 
 strife for this commerce the Venetians beat the Genoese, who began 
 to look in other directions for the extension of their trade. The 
 merchants of western Europe, being shut out altogether from traffic 
 with the East by way of the Mediterranean, began also to cast about 
 for new and, if possible, speedier modes of reaching India. 
 
 One of the most enterprising of navigators was Prince Henry, son Princ* 
 of John I., king of Portugal. On one of his expeditions with his Portugal 
 father to western Africa he heard a good deal from the Moors about 
 the coast of Guinea, and other parts of the continent wholly un 
 known to the European. Prince Henry was so strongly convinced 
 that great discoveries could be made on the western coast of Africa 
 that he withdrew from court, and gathered around him the scholars 
 most famous for their learning. The prince surpassed them all in 
 knowledge, and held the belief, from which he could not be moved, 
 that India could be reached by passing lound the southern end of 
 Africa. In the face of bigoted opposition, Prince Henry persevered, 
 and one of his navigators afterwards proved the soundness of his the 
 ories, when, in 1497, Vasco da Gama doubled the Cape of Good Doubling 
 Hope, to which he gave its name, crossed the Indian Ocean, and an- Cape of 
 chored in the harbor of Calicut,* on the Malabar coast. This triumph 
 did not come until Prince Henry had been dead for over thirty 
 years, but he saw it with certainty from afar. 
 
 Before this memorable event, however, a still grander achievement 
 was made by another navigator, whose name became immortal. 
 
 * Many histories fall into the error of confusing Calicut with Calcutta, citing the latter 
 rather than the former as, the port for which Vasco da Gama made after doubling the 
 Cape. The latter was discovered, in 1486, by Bartholomew Diaz. 
 
3<5 HISTORY OF THE UNITED STATES CHAP, in 
 
 Christopher Columbus * was born in 
 Genoa, Italy, about the year 1435 or 1436. 
 He was the son of a wool-comber, in poor 
 circumstances, and had one sister and sev 
 eral brothers. Little is known of his child- 
 
 Birthof ^UBF ^HfflP hood, but he possessed an active mind, 
 
 Colum- acquired what was looked upon as a fair 
 
 education for the time, was a good pen 
 man, and showed considerable skill in 
 
 VASCO DA QAM A 
 
 drawing maps. At the age of fourteen, he 
 
 went to sea. He listened eagerly to the stories told by old navi 
 gators, and was fired with the ambition to go in quest of the strange 
 lands that he was certain were awaiting discovery. Like most of the 
 true scholars of the time, he believed the earth to be round, and, as 
 he grew to manhood, he set before him the task of procuring the 
 means of engaging in the great work of his life. 
 
 He found the labor of bringing men to his way of thinking a hard 
 one, for the months grew into years beiore he gained much to en 
 courage him. Few men would have persevered in the face of so 
 many obstacles and disappointments as awaited Columbus. Finding 
 no one in his native city willing to lend a helping hand, he proceeded 
 Marriage to Lisbon, arriving there about the year 1470. In that city he mar- 
 to^ 1111 " ried Donna Felipa (fee-leep 'a] , daughter of Bartolomeo de Perestrello, 
 who had been one of the famous navigators of Prince Henry's day. 
 The journals of the dead navigator were placed in the hands of Co 
 lumbus, and he studied them with the deepest interest. The knowl- 
 
 * It abates nothing from Columbus's honors to say that that adventurous Genoese 
 mariner was essentially the product of his age. When he came upon the scene, the idea 
 was fast taking hold of men's minds, in the most practical way to realize It. that the earth 
 was a sphere, and that the East could be gained as well by going in one direction as by 
 going in another. Hitherto, the Indies had been reached only by setting out eastward. 
 Columbus believed that the rich shores of the Orient could be got at by sailing westward ; 
 and, now that there had been improvements in the art of navigation, it was to solve this 
 geographical problem, as well as to win, as he hoped, wealth and honor for himself, that 
 he set out on his first perilous voyage across the Atlantic. The mistake he made, how 
 ever, was in supposing that he would arrive at the Indies by the westward route in half 
 the time that it could either then or now be possibly reached. This arose from the cur 
 rent error of the period, which gave the earth the due of only half its actual diameter. Hence, 
 in arriving at the Bahamas, the fallacy of their discoverer's belief that he had reached the 
 fabled East and gone half-way round the world. Under this conviction he seems to have 
 rested until the close of his life; and hence also the natural mistake he made in calling the 
 aborigines of the New World " Indians." This and other matters connected with Colum 
 bus's career and voyages is, however, more fully brought out in the text. 
 
FROM THE ORIGINAL DRAWING BY JULES TURCA3 
 
 COLUMBUS AND HIS SON AT LA RABIDA CONVENT 
 
HISTORY OF THE UNITED STATES CHAP, m 
 
 PERIOD I 
 
 DISCOVERY 
 
 AND EX 
 PLORATION 
 IOOO 
 TO 
 
 1590 
 
 ISABELLA OF CASTILE 
 
 edge thus gained, together with what was told him by his brother- 
 in-law, another noted navigator, fanned the ambition of Columbus. 
 From the descriptions, too, of Marco Polo, a Venetian, who made an 
 overland journey to China towards the close of the thirteenth century, 
 
 Columbus was absolutely certain that by 
 sailing westward he would reach Cathay, 
 that is China. 
 
 While nursing these dreams, he made a 
 voyage to Iceland in 1477, in the service 
 of Portugal. In that country he must have 
 heard of the voyages of the sons of Eric 
 the Red. When he came back, he applied 
 to King John of Portugal for aid, but that 
 monarch had a war just then on his hands 
 and could give little attention to the 
 dreamer. So Columbus waited until John 
 II. became ruler. This sovereign listened patiently, and referred 
 the matter to three learned men, who reported against it. The king, 
 however, was not satisfied, and called another council, who also de 
 cided that the plan was a visionary one. Then King John did a 
 base and dishonorable thing. He borrowed from Columbus his maps 
 and charts under the pretext that he wished to study them, but at the 
 same time sent a vessel to the Cape Verde Islands, with orders to 
 sail as far westward as possible and learn whether there was any truth 
 in the theories of the Italian. Fortunately, the captain and crew of 
 the ship were great cowards, and did not go far before they were ter 
 rified by the mountainous waves of the Atlantic, and made haste to 
 return, with the declaration that the whole thing was an idle fancy. 
 
 When Columbus learned of the trick, he was so indignant that he 
 refused all offers of the king to continue negotiations. His wife was 
 now dead, and taking his little boy Diego (de-dh'-go) by the hand, 
 Columbus left Lisbon in the latter part of 1484. To what place he 
 first went is not known ; but at the close of an autumn day he stopped 
 at the door of the Franciscan monastery near Palos (pak'los), and 
 humbly asked for some bread and water for his starving boy. This 
 convent was dedicated to Santa Maria de Rabida (rd-bee>dd) t and while 
 the porter was bringing the food and water, the Friar, Juan Perez de 
 Marchena (hwahn pd'retk da mar-sM r na), came forward and opened 
 conversation with Columbus. He was struck by the words and ap- 
 
CHAP, in CHRISTOPHER COLUMBUS 39 
 
 pearance of the stranger, and quickly saw that he was no ordinary PERIOD I 
 man. He invited him to become his guest, and sent for some of his DISCOVEWT 
 
 AND EJC- 
 
 tearned friends in the neighborhood to meet and talk with the visitor. "-ORATM* 
 
 Many conversations took place in the old convent, and all who lis 
 tened to Columbus were impressed by his views. Among the callers 
 were several old navigators, whose stories of what they had seen, 
 when driven far out of their course, seemed to confirm the views of 
 the guest. The triar was so fired by the promise of the great discov 
 ery, and the glory that could be gained for Spain, that he at once 
 offered to introduce Columbus to court, and also to educate his son. 
 It was a stirring time in the history of Spain. She had been 
 fighting bravely for years to drive out the Moors, and had well-nigh 
 succeeded. The obnoxious intruders were confined to the one prov 
 ince of Granada, from which, in the course of a few years, they were 
 to be expelled. Isabella, queen of the large district of Castile and 
 Leon, and Ferdinand, of the province of Aragon, had been united in Marriage 
 marriage in 1469, and later on bent every energy to the conquest of dinand 
 the Moorish invaders. The two monarchs were one in their aims, 
 though they ruled as independent sovereigns, each having a distinct 
 council. Their profiles were cast on the coins of the realm, and to 
 gether they signed public documents and performed all acts of sov 
 ereignty, while the royal seal embraced the 
 united arms of the provinces of Castile 
 and Aragon, which dates from 14/9. 
 
 It was an unfavorable period for Colum 
 bus to apply to the court for aid, for it was 
 moving continually from place to place, and 
 in the midst of alarms. Until the work 
 should be completed, the sovereigns had 
 no inclination to think of anything else. 
 Accordingly, Columbus quietly waited at 
 the convent until the spring of 1486, when 
 affairs had taken on so hopeful a look that 
 
 i . . , ., . ~ , , FERDINAND V., OF ARAQON 
 
 he visited the court at Cordova, and pre 
 sented his letter of introduction from Father Marchena to the con 
 fessor of the queen. The man listened to the glowing words of Co- 
 lumbus, but shook his head, as a sign that he did not agree with him 
 in his opinions, and bade him good-day. 
 
 It was a sorrowful repulse to Columbus, but he had become used 
 
40 HISTORY OF THE UNITED STATES CHAP, m 
 
 ?RIOD i to that. He lingered in the neighborhood of the court, and was soon 
 I AIID > E? Y cneere d by winning over Quintanilla, the controller of the finances 
 
 ""iooo N ^ Castile. This officer announced his belief in the views of the 
 TO Italian navigator, and did him good service by interesting the friendly 
 help of the Grand Cardinal of Spain a man of so great an influence 
 that he was often termed the third king of the country. This official 
 brought Columbus into the presence of the king and queen, who lis 
 tened with profound interest to his words. They referred him to a 
 council of astronomers and cosmographers,* most of whom were so 
 shocked by what they deemed the impiety of the visitor's views, that 
 for a time Columbus was in danger of being given over to the In 
 quisition. Bitter disappointment agam was his portion. Delays and 
 renewed discouragements followed. 1 i sovereigns were not willing 
 to turn him wholly away, but said that vvi, n the war was over they 
 would again consider the matter. The months lengthened, however, 
 into years, and the much -longed-for help did not come. Columbus 
 made overtures to some of the nobles, but they refused, and then he 
 wrote to the king of Portugal, who had treated him so ill. That 
 monarch invited him to Lisbon, but, before leaving, matters looked 
 so hopeful in Spain" that Columbus decided to stay where he was. 
 
 He had been rebuffed so often by the Spanish court that he was 
 too proud to risk another repulse. The king of France had asked 
 him to come to Paris, and thither he decided to go. He went to the 
 convent for his boy, and the heart of Father Marchena was touched 
 at the sight of the bowed man, as hopeless and poor as when he had 
 stopped at the gate years before. The friar, too, believed in the views 
 of Columbus, and resolved that the glory within the grasp of his 
 country should not be lost to her. He called his learned friends 
 around him, and had Columbus stay and once more explain his the 
 ories and the reason for his faith. 
 
 Among those who gathered at the convent, and took part in the 
 discussion, was Martin Alonzo Pinzon, a rich navigator. He de 
 clared there was no doubt that Columbus was right, and offered to 
 pay the expenses of another application to court, as well as to engage 
 in a voyage of discovery with him. Columbus said he would wait 
 a while before going to France, but would not beg any more favors 
 from the sovereigns who had already refused him many times. 
 
 * Writers or describers of the cosmos; that is, the universe we call the world. 
 
CHAP. Ill 
 
 CHRISTOPHER COLUMBUS 
 
 Father Marchena settled this difficulty by promising to obtain an 
 interview with the queen herself. He had once been her confessor, 
 and knew that such an interview could be arranged. The queen gra 
 ciously met the good man, and cheered his heart by asking him to 
 send Columbus to her again. 
 
 Columbus arrived at Santa Fe (fa), whither the court had now 
 gone, and making his way to the camp before Granada, arrived in 
 time to see the final surrender of the Moors to the Spanish army. 
 He was admitted to the presence of the sovereigns, and the king 
 
 THE FINAL RECALL TO COURT 
 
 brusquely asked him what he expected as payment in the event of Colum- 
 success. " To be invested with the title and privileges of an admiral Condi- 
 and viceroy over all the countries I may discover," replied Columbus, n *JEn. 
 " together with one-tenth of all the gains, either by trade or con- tertained 
 quest." Objection being made to this, Columbus added that he 
 would furnish one-eighth of the expense, if permitted to receive an 
 eighth of the profits. The king shook his head, and offered less lib 
 eral terms. Columbus would not abate his demand one tittle, and 
 the sovereigns refused to yield. So, once more, with a heavy heart, 
 the navigator, now growing old, and with much weakened physical 
 
42 HISTORY OF THE UNITED STATES CHAP. HI 
 
 PERIOD I powers, passed from the royal presence, and, mounting his mule, re- 
 DISCOVBRV solved that he would go to France without further loss of time. 
 
 AND Ex- 
 
 M.ORATION j$ u t there were powerful friends at court who had become zealous 
 
 IOOO 
 
 TO believers in his theories. One of these, Luis de St. Angel, receiver 
 
 of the ecclesiastical revenues of Aragon, made an eloquent appeal to 
 
 the sovereigns to accept the terms of Columbus. The king re- 
 
 TheSym- mained obdurate, but Isabella was won over. With the natural impulse 
 
 Isabella ^ ^ er sex s ^ e sa ^ tnat a lth u gh ^ was true, as stated by the king, 
 
 elicited that the country had been drained by the costly war, she would pledge, 
 if necessary, her own crown of Castile and her jewels to raise the 
 money. 
 
 By this time, Columbus was several miles away on his plodding 
 mule. At the bridge of Pinos, the dusty messenger overtook him, 
 bearing the all-important message that he was to return at once to 
 the united sovereigns. Columbus hesitated, but the assurance that 
 the queen was in earnest caused him to turn and ride back, hope re 
 newed within his breast, yet wondering whether another disappoint 
 ment was not awaiting him. But Isabella received him graciously, 
 assured him that his terms were agreed to, and urged that he should 
 lose no time in sailing upon the expedition, which she was certain 
 would result in so much grandeur and glory to Spain. The soul of 
 Columbus expanded with exultant joy, and, in the excess of his emo 
 tion, he promised to give all the profits of the enterprise to the re 
 covery of the Holy Sepulchre at Jerusalem from the unbelievers. 
 The queen clasped her hands in ecstasy, and asked the blessing of 
 Heaven upon Columbus and his companions in the enterprise. 
 
 rhc Con- Ferdinand, though colder-hearted and more calculating, could not 
 made withhold his consent to the arrangement, and the contract was signed 
 
 with the by the sovereigns at Santa Fe, April I7th, 1492. Some days later, 
 reigns, the commission of Columbus as admiral and viceroy was signed in 
 1402^' *ke city of Granada. By the terms of the agreement, these honors 
 were made hereditary in his family, and the right of prefixing the 
 title of Don was given to his heirs. In the following month, Diego, 
 the son of Columbus, was made page to Prince John, son of the rul 
 ing monarch and his consort. With a feeling as if the burden of a 
 score of years had been lifted from his shoulders, Columbus bade his 
 sovereigns adieu, and rode back to La Rabida, where he was welcomed 
 by the now exulting Father Marchena and his equally happy friends. 
 Now, as the great discoverer nears the era of his life, one that was 
 
FROM CONTEMPORARY PAINTING 
 
 V 
 
 CHRISTOPHER COLUMBUS 
 
44 
 
 HISTORY OF THE UNITED STATES CHAP, in 
 
 FKRIOO I 
 DISCOVERY 
 
 AMD Ex- 
 
 FI.ORATION 
 
 1000 
 
 TO 
 1590 
 
 Personal 
 appear 
 ance of 
 Colum 
 bus 
 
 to make his name immortal, it is interesting to learn something of 
 his personal appearance. The most trustworthy account is that of Mr. 
 Clements R. Markham, C.B., the English geographer. This gentle 
 man has brought to light the only portrait of Columbus which is 
 known to be authentic. He found it in a private house at Como, 
 where it had been treasured ever since it was placed there by Paulus 
 Jovius, a contemporary of the great navigator. Regarding the looks 
 of Columbus, Mr. Markham says : 
 
 " We gather some idea of the Admiral's personal appearance from 
 the descriptions of Las Casas * and Oviedo.f He was a man of middle 
 height, with courteous manners and noble bearing. His face was 
 oval, with a pleasing expression, the nose aquiline, the eyes blue, 
 and the complexion fair and inclined to ruddiness. The hair was 
 red, though it became gray soon after he was thirty. Only one au 
 thentic portrait of Columbus is known to have been painted. The 
 Italian historian, Paulus Jovius, who was his contemporary, collected 
 a gallery of portraits of worthies of his time at his villa on the Lake 
 of Como. Among them was a portrait of the Admiral. There is 
 an early engraving from it, and very indifferent copies in the Uffizi 
 Gallery at Florence and at Madrid. But until quite recently I do 
 not think that the original was known to exist. 
 
 " It, however, never left the family, and when the last Giovio died 
 it was inherited by her grandson, the Nobile de Greche, who is the 
 present possessor. I was so fortunate as to see it when I was at 
 Como, and also to obtain a photograph of it. Here we have the 
 head of a venerable man, with thin gray hair, the forehead high, the 
 eyes pensive and rather melancholy. It was thus that he doubtless 
 .appeared during the period that he was in Spain after his return in 
 chains or during the last years of his life." 
 
 *Bartolome de Las Casas (&. 1474, d. 1566), a Spanish ecclesiastic and bishop of 
 Chiapa, Mexico. Tradition speaks of him as a companion of Columbus, on his 
 first voyage to the New World, and as having been with Velasquez in Cuba, where he 
 witnessed the Spanish conquest of that island, in 1511. He is known to have travelled 
 extensively in the West Indies, Mexico, and Central America, and to have warmly es 
 poused the cause of the Indians against the cruelties of the Spanish colonists. He 
 repeatedly appealed to the Spanish Court on their behalf, and also besought aid for 
 them from Charles V. of Germany. His works, which chiefly relate to Spanish outrages 
 on the Indians, are of considerable historic importance. See Sir Arthur Helps's " Life of 
 Las Casas, the Apostle of the Indians," and his " Spanish Conquests in America." 
 
 fOviedo y Valdes (b. 1478, d. 1557). See the Appendix to Washington Irving'* 
 *' Life and Voyages of Columbus " for notices of both Las Casas and Oviedo. 
 
CHAPTER IV 
 THE VOYAGES OF COLUMBUS 
 
 [Authorities : Chiefly those quoted at the head of the preceding chapter, with Hig- 
 ginson's " Explorers of America," and Sir Arthur Helps's " Life of Columbus." To the 
 general histories may also be added Bryant and Gay's " History of the United States," 
 and Lossing's *' Popular Cyclopaedia of United States History."] 
 
 IACKED by the authority of his sovereigns, Co 
 lumbus went to Palos and made known the royal 
 order that three caravels, or small three-masted 
 vessels, should be made ready, and with their crews 
 be placed at his disposal. The people of the place 
 were also ordered to furnish all needed supplies at 
 just prices. When it became known for what pur 
 pose this command had been given, the sailors and their friends were 
 thrown into consternation. Every one believed in the awful terrors 
 of the western Atlantic, and were convinced that whoever ventured 
 on the mad voyage would never return. To escape the dreadful 
 fate, scores of sailors fled from the city, and it looked for a time as 
 if Columbus was to .meet his crowning disappointment, when all the 
 means that he asked for had been placed at his disposal. 
 
 In this crisis, Martin Alonzo Pinzon, and his brother, Vincent 
 Yanez, known not only for their wealth, but for their skill as navi 
 gators, came forward and offered to furnish one of the vessels, and 
 to go with Columbus, each as a master of a ship. Moreover, Martin 
 kept his pledge of advancing one-eighth of the entire cost of the ex 
 pedition. The effect of this timely offer brought success. Sailors 
 volunteered, and in a short time the needed number were secured and 
 the three caravels were made ready for sea. 
 
 Colum- 
 
 bus at 
 
 Palos, 
 
 1493 
 
4$ HISTORY OF THE UNITED STATES CHAP, iv 
 
 PERIOD i The flagship of Columbus was the Santa Maria t which was the 
 DISCOVERY on iy one o f the three vessels that was decked. 1 he others were 
 "^000" pi erce d for oars, to be used in calm weather, each with a " foc'sle 
 for'ard" and a cabin in the high stern, for the use of the ship's 
 company. The Pinta was commanded by Martin Alonzo Pinzon, 
 while his brother, Francisco Martin, acted as pilot. Vincent Yanez 
 Sailing Pinzon commanded the Nina. A royal notary, doctor, and surgeon 
 Expedi- accompanied the expedition, which with the adventurers, servants, 
 ^i^o? anc * R i net y sa il rs > made the whole number of souls on board the 
 three vessels one hundred and twenty persons. The expedition 
 sailed from Palos, August 3d, 1492, at eight o'clock in the morning. 
 ^a^ 07 " ^ 1X ^ a y s ' ater ' t ^ ie sn ip s reached the Canary Islands, where fresh 
 water and provisions were taken aboard, and the broken rudder of the 
 Pinta was repaired. Learning that three Portuguese vessels were 
 cruising outside to capture him, Columbus made haste to sail out on 
 the unknown ocean, knowing that his enemies would not dare to fol 
 low him. Most of the readers of this history will no doubt have 
 seen the caravels presented to our Government by the king of Spain, 
 just before the Columbian Exposition, and which were exact models 
 of those used by Columbus. Few persons would care to attempt an 
 ocean voyage in even the largest of them, and we cannot help ad 
 miring the courage of Columbus and his men in sailing boldly out 
 on the Atlantic, of which all had heard the most appalling stories. 
 
 Had those caravels encountered such storms as often sweep the 
 
 ocean, they must have gone to the bottom, but providentially they 
 
 were saved from that fate, and few of the expected terrors showed 
 
 themselves. Nevertheless, the sailors were never free from fear 
 
 from the hour they left the Canary Islands. They grew sullen and 
 
 discontented, and longed for something to happen which would cause 
 
 Columbus to return to Spain, while he had the chance to do so. Per- 
 
 Passing sons in that apprehensive state of mind are certain to see things 
 
 canic ~ which add to their fears. It was an alarming sight when the sky 
 
 Lsland of was \{^ U p by the glare from the volcano on Teneriffe (ten'-er-if") 
 
 (Spanish) and they were glad to leave it behind them. 
 
 One day Columbus received a shock. He was continually looking 
 at the compass, whose needle by and by began to swerve from its 
 position. Instead of pointing toward the north star, he saw it for 
 the first time in his life point to one side of the star, and this varia 
 tion increased as the ship progressed westward Columbus could 
 
CHAP. IV 
 
 THE VOYAGES OF COLUMBUS 
 
 47 
 
 not understand the cause of this variation, which even now is not 
 clearly comprehended. He knew it would add to the terrors of the 
 sailors, so he prepared an explanation. They soon noticed the start 
 ling fact and made haste to appeal to him. His reply was that the 
 compass did not point directly toward the north star, but at a fixed 
 point near it, and the seeming variation was caused by the revolution 
 
 PERIOD I 
 
 DISCOVERY 
 AND Ex- 
 
 PLORATWMr 
 
 IOOO 
 
 TO 
 
 THE PEAK OF TENERIFFE 
 
 of the star itself. The men had faith in the learning of Colum 
 bus, and believed what he told them ; he even believed it himself. 
 
 The sailors, however, grew more sullen, and he saw that trouble 
 was coming. He told them about the wonderful lands that he was 
 certain they would discover, and the glory and wealth that would 
 come to them. He may have roused their ambition and greed, but 
 he could not drive away their increasing fears. They would have 
 been only too glad to turn their backs upon all these rich prospects 
 for the sake of joining their families and friends at home. 
 
 It was a strange sight which greeted them one day. The ocean 
 
 Signs of 
 Mutiny 
 among 
 
 the Crew 
 
|S HISTORY OF THE UNITED STATES CHAP, iv 
 
 PERIOD i seemed to have changed into a vast, heaving island. This was 
 caused by immense masses of seaweed, so dense that they retarded 
 the progress of the vessels. Awed and wondering, they kept their 
 TO sails spread, however, and finally pushed their way through what is 
 known as the Sargasso Sea,* with which nearly all navigators are 
 familiar. Then a heron, and afterwards a tropical bird, circled about 
 the ships as if to gain a closer view of them, and sped away to the 
 westward. No stronger proof could have been given of the approach 
 to land, and for a time the sailors were soothed ; but the days passed 
 without the yearned-for shore appearing, and they grew mutinous 
 again. It required promises of reward, with pleadings and threats, 
 to prevent the men, in a spirit of mutiny, from taking charge of the 
 caravels and turning about. 
 
 Before the expedition left Spain, the sovereigns promised a pen 
 sion to the first man who saw land. Just as night was closing in, 
 Martin Pinzon, standing on the Pinta and pointing westward, roused 
 all by shouting : 
 
 " Land ! land ! I claim my reward !" 
 
 All eyes were turned in the direction indicated by him, and they 
 saw what seemed to be a low, flat island in the horizon. Columbus, 
 overcome with gratitude, sank on his knees and devoutly returned 
 thanks to God for His great providence. Few eyes that night were 
 closed in slumber, and as the little ships continued on their course, 
 the crews were sure that the morning would show them the coveted 
 land but a few miles away. 
 
 But when the sun rose behind them, the longing eyes failed to 
 discern the first glimpse of the new country. That which deceived 
 them was a low-lying cloud that was dissipated by the sun's rays. 
 On every side was nothing but the heaving ocean and the blue sky. 
 The sailors became more mutinous than before as the days passed, 
 with the distance between them and their homes increasing, and the 
 certainty, as they viewed it, of never seeing their loved ones again. 
 They told Columbus that he must turn back or they would do so 
 themselves. He replied that the voyage was undertaken by the au 
 thority of their sovereigns, and he never would return until .its object 
 had been gained. Growing more rebellious, they warned him that 
 
 * Immense areas met with in the North Atlantic, extending from the Azores to the 
 Antilles, composed of floating seaweed and vegetating plant life. The Gulf Stream 
 keeps the seaweed in constant motion. 
 
120 
 
 A Map 
 Showing the Principal 
 
 VOYAGES OF DISCOVERY 
 
 to America 
 1492 to 161.1 
 
 Europe is shown as at the accession of Charles V, 151$. 
 The date of foundation given after town names. 
 Colonies and dependancies in 1630, colored thus- 
 
CHAP. IV 
 
 THE' VOYAGES OF COLUMBUS 
 
 49 
 
 they would cast him into the sea, and were, in truth, preparing to 
 carry out the dreadful threat when their hands were stayed by new 
 and convincing evidence of their approach to land. 
 
 Late in the afternoon of October I ith, a branch of thorn with ber 
 ries on it drifted past one of the vessels, followed by an oar, carved 
 by a human hand. These proofs were so striking, that the men 
 ceased their murmurs. Columbus assured them that within a few 
 hours they would certainly see a new country. He told them to 
 keep a sharp watch, and he would give to the first man who made 
 the discovery a fine doublet (waistcoat) of velvet, in addition to the 
 pension promised by the sovereigns. 
 
 All doubt having vanished from the minds of the mutineers, they 
 became meek and obedient, and eagerly watched throughout the 
 night, anxious to obtain the double reward that was now assured to 
 the one with the keenest eyes. Columbus resorted to the upper 
 deck of the Santa Maria, and spent hours in peering through the 
 gloom to the westward, where he knew the unknown country lay, 
 and which he was confident would greet them with the rising sun. 
 
 It was about ten o'clock when he thought that he saw a light 
 gleaming through the darkness. He would have set it down as a 
 star in the horizon had it not been moving rapidly, as if carried by 
 the hand of a running person. Doubtful whether he saw aright, he 
 called to Pedro Gutierrez, a gentleman of the king's bedchamber, and 
 asked him whether he could see the light. He answered that he did 
 see it. Columbus then called a third person, Sanchez, and repeated 
 the question. The light had vanished, but it reappeared in a few 
 minutes and was observed several times by all three before it finally 
 disappeared. The gun was not fired, however, because so many dis 
 appointments had occurred. Suddenly, before sunrise, one of the 
 little cannon on the Pinta flashed out in the gloom, and its sharp 
 report rang over the waters. Roderigo de Triana had caught the 
 dim outlines of land, about six miles distant. Justice would seem to 
 require that the reward should have been given to him, but, to his 
 chagrin, Columbus set up his own claim and obtained it. 
 
 As the light of morning overspread the ocean, every one on the 
 three caravels gazed upon the New World. One of the Bahamas lay 
 before them, its wooded shores green with vegetation and gleaming 
 with wild flowers. The soft winds wafted the perfume to the de 
 lighted sailors, the birds carolled their songs, and the nude natives 
 
 4 
 
 PERIOD I 
 
 DISCOVERY 
 AND EX 
 PLORATION 
 1000 
 
 TO 
 1590 
 
 First 
 
 sight of 
 
 the New 
 
 World, 
 
 Oct. 12th, 
 
 1492 
 
50 HISTORY OF THE UNITED STATES CHAP, iv 
 
 W ere seen peeping out in awe and wonder from behind the trees at 
 tne i r strange visitors. It is now beJ'eved that the land first seen by 
 Columbus was what is to-day known as Watling Island. 
 
 What a proud moment for the great navigator when he donned his 
 gorgeous uniform, and, bearing the royal standard, stepped into one 
 of the boats and was rowed ashore ! He had solved the problem of 
 the ages and earned a name that shall never die. No disputations or 
 after-claims can ever rob him of the glory or dim the lustre of his 
 name in the annals of human achievement. 
 
 The small boat in which Columbus put off for shore was followed 
 by that of the Pinta, each of which bore the white silk banner of 
 the expedition, shaped like a pennon and emblazoned with a green 
 cross, with the letter F on one side and Y on the other, being the 
 initials of Ferdinand and Ysabella, with a golden crown above. 
 
 Columbus was the first to step ashore, quickly followed by the 
 officers and crews. All kneeled down and kissed the green earth, 
 and with overflowing hearts chanted the Te Deum Laudamus* 
 Then, rising erect, Columbus drew his sword, unfurled the royal 
 standard, and took possession of the land in the name of Ferdinand 
 and Isabella. He gave the name of San Salvador to the island, and, 
 not doubting that it formed a part of the coast of India, he designated 
 the inhabitants Indians. 
 
 The These people were the most interesting objects upon which the 
 
 eyes of the visitors rested. Their copper skins were painted with a 
 variety of colors and devices ; they had luxuriant black hair, and the 
 men were without beards. They showed no signs of hostility, and 
 gradually losing the fear which first caused them to flee, drew near and 
 were kindly treated Vy the white men, whom they viewed with a 
 wonder that could not be expressed. The natives called the island 
 Guanahani (gwah-na-hah'm), but the name San Salvador still clings 
 to it, though the English prefer that of Cat Island. 
 
 The natives had no bows or arrows, their only weapons being 
 spears, pointed with bone or flint. They showed but a few golden 
 ornaments, and when presented with beads, hawks' bills, and gaudy 
 trinkets, were so delighted that the Spaniards broke into laughter at 
 
 * The first words " We praise thee, O Lord" of an ancient Christian hymn ascribed 
 to St. Ambrose. It forms part of the daily matins of the Roman Catholic breviary, and 
 is also chanted or read in the morning service of the Anglican Church and of the Protes 
 tant Episcopal Church of America. 
 
CHAP. IV 
 
 THE VOYAGES OF COLUMBUS 
 
 their antics. They were as simple and artless as young children. 
 The change from the restraint of the ships was so refreshing, after 
 the six weeks of tossing upon the ocean, that the day was spent in 
 wandering about the island, reclining in the cool shade of the trees, 
 and amusing themselves with the Indians. 
 
 On the second morning, the visitors rowed to the northeast to ex 
 amine the island further. The natives followed them along the 
 shore, and when they found that the white men would not land, 
 many of them sprang into the water and swam out to the boats. 
 
 WRECK OF THE SANTA MARIA" 
 
 Then Columbus hoisted anchor and continued his explorations, visit 
 ing many of the islands which abound in that neighborhood. On the 
 28th of October, he coasted along the northern shore of Cuba, and 
 saw the natives smoke tobacco, in the form of rude cigars. The 
 Spaniards did not adopt the habit, which seemed to them as un- 
 cleanly as it really is, even though the tobacco of Cuba is considered 
 perhaps the finest in the world. 
 
 The explorers treated the natives so well that they manifested a 
 
 PERIOD I 
 DISCOVERY 
 
 AND Ex- 
 
 PLORATIOW 
 
 1000 
 
 TO 
 1590 
 
 Other 
 
 Discover* 
 
 ies. 
 
52 HISTORY OF THE UNITED STATES CHAP, iv 
 
 PERIOD i strong liking for the white men. So when Columbus invited ten of 
 I ANBEX RY tnem to 8 back with him and view the wonderful country which 
 was his home, they consented to do so. The homeward voyage was 
 
 begun in November, but contrary winds drove the Santa Maria back 
 to Cuba. Captain Pinzon, of the Pinta, refused to follow, and was 
 not seen again for some days. The weather having become more 
 favorable, Columbus sailed once more, and soon came in sight of the 
 lovely island of San Domingo, that is Hayti (or Haiti, as our gov 
 ernment has decided that it ought to be spelled). They found its 
 natural beauties so charming that the navigators stayed several days, 
 and because of its resemblance to Spain, Columbus gave it the name 
 of Hispaniola (the Spanish form of the ancient Roman " Hispania," 
 or Spain). 
 
 Wreck- On Christmas eve, however, while sailing along the coast in search 
 "Santa of anchorage, the man at the helm steered so badly that the Santa 
 Maria " Maria was driven on the beach and wrecked. The crew took re 
 fuge on the Nina, and the natives eagerly helped in transferring her 
 equipment to the smaller boat. Many of the Spaniards asked per 
 mission to remain on the island, and Columbus consented, for the 
 Nina was uncomfortably crowded, and he was pleased at the prospect 
 of planting a colony in the New World. The Santa Maria was 
 knocked apart, and from the timbers was constructed a fort, though 
 it is hard to imagine what need there could be for a fort among so 
 gentle and tractable folk. Columbus begged them to live honest 
 Christian lives, and bidding them good-by, sailed for home. This 
 was on January i6th, 1493. 
 
 The men left behind, like most of the Spaniards who attempted 
 settlements in this country, were cruel and lost to every sense of 
 honor. The Nina had hardly disappeared in the horizon, when the 
 forty colonists at La Navidad,* as the fort was called, began their 
 wickedness. They robbed the natives of their golden ornaments, 
 beat them cruelly, and made slaves of them. No beasts of the field 
 Dcstruc- were ever treated with greater brutality. The white men roamed 
 La Navi- through the island, eagerly hunting for gold, and robbing every na 
 tive who had anything in his possession worth taking. They kept 
 up their cruelty until one of the chiefs rallied his warriors in suffi 
 cient numbers to overwhelm the white men. Those that had shown 
 
 * * The Nativity." 
 
CHAP. IV 
 
 THE VOYAGES OF COLUMBUS 
 
 53 
 
 no mercy now received none. Every one of the Spaniards was slain, 
 and La Navidad was burned to ashes. Thus deservedly perished the 
 first attempt at Spanish settlement in the New World. 
 
 Meanwhile Columbus was sailing homeward, accompanied by the 
 Pinta> which had by this time rejoined him. Martin Alonzo Pinzon, 
 who was jealous of Columbus, refused to obey his orders except 
 when it pleased him to do so, and kidnapped several natives, therefore 
 the admiral decided to make his way home as fast as he could, and 
 rid himself of so undesirable a companion. 
 
 The homeward voyage was marked by alternate calms and fierce 
 tempests, which separated the caravels, whose crews did not see each 
 other again until after crossing the ocean. One of these storms was 
 so violent and long- continued that Columbus believed both vessels 
 must be lost. That a knowledge of the discoveries he had made 
 might be preserved, he placed a written narrative inside a sealed 
 cask and flung it overboard. What an interesting find this cask and 
 its contents would be ! Several claims were made, many years after 
 wards, that it had been washed ashore and picked up, but investiga- 
 
 RETURN OF COLUMBUS 
 
 tion showed all such claims to be false, so that, had the caravels 
 foundered, America would have had to be discovered anew. 
 
 But the tempest abated, and at daylight, March 4th, the Nina ap 
 peared at the mouth of the Tagus, in Portugal, and some hours later 
 dropped anchor. Columbus immediately sent a courier to the sov 
 ereigns of Spain at Seville, making known his arrival and .his great 
 
 PERIOD 1 
 
 DlSCOVBBY 
 
 AND EX 
 PLORATION 
 1000 
 
 TO 
 1590 
 
 ArrhraJ 
 
 of the 
 
 "Nina 1 
 
 at Por 
 tugal 
 
HISTORY OF THE UNITED STATES CHAP, iv 
 
 discovery. Another letter was forwarded to King John, of Portugal, 
 who was at Valparaiso (val-pa-ri'so). The king sent an urgent in- 
 "^00" vitation to the admiral to visit him, and extended his warm congrat- 
 jl ulations upon his success. It is hard to believe in the sincerity of 
 these congratulations, for the monarch must have recalled his treat 
 ment of Columbus and seen the disastrous consequences of his fail 
 ure to treat him honestly. The glory that might have been Portu- 
 gal's was now transferred to Spain, and the mistake could never be 
 corrected. Columbus visited the king and was treated with much 
 consideration and paid the highest honors. 
 
 On Friday, March I5th, at noon, the Nina dropped anchor in the 
 Coium harbor of Palos. Thus, by a curious coincidence, Columbus left 
 bus at Spain, discovered a New World, and arrived home on a Friday, the 
 March day which sailors regard with more distrust than any other of the 
 1493 week, and it may be added that, nearly two and a half centuries later, 
 the immortal Washington was born on a Friday. 
 
 Never was the old town of falos, and indeed all Spain, so stirred 
 as it was by the return of Columbus and his men. Hardly any one 
 believed that they would ever be .seen again after their departure the 
 previous summer; but here they were, brown, rugged, and happy, 
 filled with a pride in their own deeds and what their illustrious com 
 mander had accomplished. The people were in a frenzy of joy, and, 
 as soon as the admiral could free himself from the delighted throngs, 
 he set out for Seville, where he found a letter from his sovereigns 
 asking him to come at once to the court at Barcelona (bar-se-ld'-nah). 
 Meanwhile, Martin Pinzon entered the harbor of Palos, on the 
 Martin 3 evening after the arrival of the Nina. He had previously stopped 
 Pinzon at B a y Onne (ba-yon'}> in France, and under the belief that Columbus 
 had been lost at sea, he forwarded a letter to Ferdinand and Isabella, 
 with a full account of the discoveries made, for which he hoped to 
 reap the glory. It was a bitter disappointment when he found that 
 Columbus had arrived safely in port a few hours before, and was al 
 ready on his way to meet his sovereigns. Pinzon stayed behind 
 until he received a reply from the king and queen, which was filled 
 with reproaches, and which curtly forbade him to appear at court. 
 At this, he was overcome with mortification and chagrin, and died 
 a few days later. 
 
 The letter placed in the admiral's hands at Seville was directed to 
 " Don Christopher Columbus, our admiral of the ocean sea, viceroy 
 
CHAP, iv THE VOYAGES OF COLUMBUS 55 
 
 and governor of the islands discovered in the Indies." Of the ten PERIOD i 
 Indians whom he brought from Cuba, one died at sea, and three were DISCOVERY 
 left ill at Palos, so that Columbus took six with him to the Spanish - ORATI M 
 
 IOOO 
 
 court. It is impossible to describe the honors shown to the great TO 
 discoverer when at last he appeared before the king and queen. 
 The military display; the tributes of the loftiest dignitaries of that 
 proud, aristocratic kingdom ; the shouting thousands on the house- The Re- 
 tops, at the windows and in the streets ; the strains of martial music; ofCo/um- 
 the priests, nobles and distinguished men, Columbus on horseback ^ s ?- y 
 among the hidalgos ; the dusky natives in their gaudy dresses, bear- nand and 
 ing lofty plumes and tropical birds of gorgeous plumage ; the crews Isabella 
 of the vessels, and an almost numberless lot of curiosities brought 
 from that wonderful New World all these and much more made up 
 a scene of magnificence, beauty, and impressiveness, to which both 
 pen and pencil fail to do justice. 
 
 When Columbus presented himself before the monarchs, he sank 
 upon his knees, but the happy queen begged him to rise a most un 
 usual honor. He kissed the hands of the sovereigns, and seating 
 himself among the nobles, told his marvellous story, to which all lis 
 tened with breathless interest. Not a heart was unmoved in that 
 court. The eyes of Ferdinand and Isabella overflowed with tears, 
 and kneeling down, as did every one present, the monarchs devoutly 
 thanked God for His great blessings. When they arose, the royal 
 choir chanted the Te Deum, and all joined in the song of praise. 
 Then the company was dismissed with the apostolic benediction. 
 
 It was at a dinner given shortly after, where Columbus occupied Colum- 
 the seat of honor, that the incident of the egg occurred. The great the Egg 
 attentions received by the admiral awoke the jealousy of the cour 
 tiers. One of them, with a sneer, asked Columbus whether he did 
 not think that if he had failed to discover the Indies (such being the 
 belief of every one), it would have been done by others in Spain. 
 By way of reply, Columbus took an egg from a dish before him, and 
 handing it to the courtier asked him to make it stand on one end. 
 The courtier tried it in vain, and then passed it to his friends. They 
 made repeated attempts, but without success, and the egg came back 
 to the hand of the admiral. Tapping one end on the table, so as to 
 fracture the shell and make a small flat surface, he balanced the egg 
 for the guests. 
 
 "Any one could do that," remarked the courtier. 
 
HISTORY OF THE UNITED STATES CHAP, iv 
 
 PERIOD I 
 DISCOVERY 
 
 AMD Ex- 
 
 PLOKATION 
 
 1000 
 
 TO 
 
 I59<> 
 
 " So any one can discover the Indies, after I have shown the way," 
 was the witty comment of the admiral. 
 
 Ferdinand and Isabella saw the necessity of following up the work 
 already done by Columbus. As news of his discovery spread through 
 out Europe it awakened a profound interest, and other nations 
 wished to send out expeditions, for whichever was first in finding 
 new lands would be sure to own them. Portugal and Spain made 
 an agreement, in 1493, by which Portugal was not to interfere with 
 
 kND THE EGG 
 
 Maritime 
 
 Nations 
 
 of the 
 
 Period 
 
 Spain in America, while Spain was not to disturb Portugal in Africa 
 or the East Indies. The only part, therefore, taken by Portugal was 
 in 1501, when one of her navigators explored the Atlantic coast from 
 Maine to Newfoundland. The maritime nations in western Europe 
 at this time were Spain, England, France, and Portugal. Holland 
 was subject to Spain, and did not become independent until the open 
 ing of the seventeenth century, so that no step was taken by her 
 until the first English settlement had been planted in Virginia. 
 Italy and Germany were broken up into numerous weak states, Nor- 
 
CHAP, iv THE VOYAGES OF COLUMBUS 57 
 
 way had lost its prestige, and Sweden was not strong enough to enter PERIOD i 
 
 into the tremendous contest for possessions in the New World. DISCOVERY 
 
 r AND Ex- 
 
 Columbus was as eager as were his sovereigns to complete his 
 
 grand work, and he had no trouble in fitting out an immense expe- T0 
 dition, consisting of three large ships and fourteen caravels carrying 
 fifteen hundred men, among whom were twelve missionaries, filled 
 
 with a holy zeal for the conversion of the heathen, and an abundance Colum 
 
 bus sails 
 of animals and material for colonization. This fleet sailed from O n his 
 
 Cadiz, September 251*1, 1493. Voyage, 
 
 This expedition, which promised so much, met nothing but failure Sept. 
 and disaster. It seemed as if after Columbus had made his great j^' 
 discovery his work was done, and it would have been well for his 
 fame had he rested on the laurels already won, and never again 
 crossed the ocean. The men who now went with him were mostly 
 adventurers and rogues, whose one desire was to gather the gold 
 which they believed existed in untold quantities in America. Co 
 lumbus was a poor governor, and unable to control the quarrelsome, 
 mutinous horde under his charge, for whose misdoings he was held 
 responsible. He discovered a number of islands, and received his 
 first shock when he called at La Navidad and found not one of the 
 men left there alive. Forty miles to the east of Cape Haytien a 
 fort was erected and a settlement planted, to which he gave the 
 name of Isabella. He explored the southern coast of Cuba and dis 
 covered Jamaica, which he named Santiago (sakn-ti-ah'go], and 
 threaded his way through a mass of islands which he called the 
 Garden of the Queen. In the month of June, 1495, he sent five 
 ship-loads of natives to Seville to be sold as slaves. It was a brutal 
 act, without excuse, and the king and queen, as soon as they learned 
 what had been done, ordered the shocking traffic to be stopped. 
 Finally, Columbus returned to Spain, where he arrived June nth, 
 1496. He was full of misgiving, for he knew his enemies had been Colum- 
 busy, but to his great relief his sovereigns received him kindly. g U ain 
 His request to be sent on a third expedition was granted, and he June 
 sailed again with six ships, May 3Oth, 1498. I49 $' 
 
 This voyage ranks next to the first in importance, for on the 1st 
 of August he saw for the first time the mainland of South America, 
 near the mouth of the Orinoco River. He had not the faintest sus 
 picion that the land which he discovered was anything but a series 
 of islands, to which he gave various names. Anxious for the welfare 
 
58 
 
 HISTORY OF THE UNITED STATES CHAP, iv 
 
 PERIOD i 
 
 rL iooo N 
 
 Colum- 
 Irons 
 
 His 
 
 May' 
 2oth, 
 
 of the colony of Isabella, he sailed thither and found everything 
 topsy-turvy. His attempts to bring order out of discord made mat- 
 ters worse - His enemies became so bitter against him that they re 
 solved not to stop their persecutions until his ruin was effected. So 
 many malicious reports of his conduct were sent to Spain, that the 
 sovereigns sent Francisco de Bobadilla with full authority to set 
 things right. He deposed Columbus from his power, and sent him 
 t o Spain in irons. The captain of the ship was so moved with pity 
 that he offered to strike the irons from his illustrious prisoner. But 
 Columbus would not permit it. He said they had been placed upon 
 him by order of their majesties, and they alone had power to remove 
 them. He added that he would always keep them as relics and 
 memorials of the reward for his services. 
 
 Isabella lost no time in having the irons taken off. She was in- 
 dignant at the infamous treatment, and she and her husband ex 
 pressed their anger in unmistakable terms. The welcome of Co 
 lumbus at Granada, in December, 1499, was warm and cordial. 
 Although he was much broken in spirit and body, he entreated to be 
 sent upon a fourth expedition, which was granted, and he sailed with 
 four caravels and one hundred and fifty men from Cadiz, May 9th, 
 1502. On this voyage he discovered the island of Martinique 
 (mar-te-neek 1 ), but disaster, sorrow, and suffering met him now at 
 every turn, and when he returned to Seville, November 7th, 1504, he 
 was sick, and utterly broken in health. A few weeks later, the good 
 Queen Isabella, his best and truest friend, died, and he felt that no 
 hope remained to him, for the king was cold and selfish. He re 
 fused to give Columbus the honors and rewards he and the queen 
 had solemnly bound themselves to give, and allowed him to die in 
 utter poverty. He passed away at Valladolid (val 1 la-do-lid 1 or 
 l&cF), May 2Oth, 1506, his last words being: "O Lord, into Thy 
 hands I commit my spirit." 
 
 The remains of the great man were placed in the convent of San 
 Francisco, where they lay without stone or inscription for seven 
 years, when the king from very shame caused the bones to be re 
 moved to Seville, and placed beneath a marble tomb bearing the 
 
 inscription : 
 
 a geotx 
 
 These words mean : " To Castile and Leon, Columbus gave a New 
 
6o 
 
 HISTORY OF THE UNITED STATES CHAP, iv 
 
 PERIOD I 
 
 DISCOVERY 
 AND EX 
 PLORATION 
 IOOO 
 
 TO 
 1590 
 
 Tribute 
 paid by 
 Wash 
 ington 
 Irving 
 
 World," a solemn truth, but with what neglect and injustice was 
 the great discoverer repaid ! 
 
 The remains of his son, Diego, were afterwards laid beside those 
 of. his father, where they reposed until 1536, when both bodies were 
 exhumed and removed to San Domingo and buried in the cathedral. 
 They were not disturbed again until 1795-96, when, because of the 
 cession of the island to the French, they were transferred to the 
 cathedral of Havana. Late investigations give good ground for the 
 belief that only the remains of the son were taken from Hispaniola, 
 and that, therefore, the ashes of Columbus rest where they were 
 placed in 1536. 
 
 Some years ago, a magnificent monument was erected to the me-m- 
 ory of Columbus in his native city of Genoa, where the house in 
 which he was born has been fully identified. The tomb is forty 
 feet in height, and is composed of the finest Carrara marble. The 
 honors paid to his memory in 1893, by our own country, upon the 
 celebration of the four-hundredth anniversary of the discovery of 
 America, were greater than Columbus has ever received from any 
 other nation, and formed a fitting crown to the grandeur and majesty 
 of his achievements. 
 
 The character of Columbus has been eloquently summed up by 
 Washington Irving: "In him," he says, "were singularly combined 
 the practical and the poetical. His mind had grasped all kinds of 
 knowledge, whether procured by study or observation, which bore 
 upon his theories; impatient of the scanty aliment of trie day, 'his 
 impetuous ardor,' as has been well observed, 'threw him into the study 
 of the fathers of the church, the Arabian Jews, and the ancient 
 geographers ;' while his daring, but irregular genius, bursting from 
 the limits of imperfect science, bore him to conclusions far beyond 
 the intellectual vision of his contemporaries. If some of his conclu 
 sions were erronepus, they were at least ingenious and splendid. 
 And their error resulted from the clouds which still hung over his 
 peculiar path of enterprise. His own discoveries enlightened the 
 ignorance of the age, guided conjecture to certainty, and dispelled 
 that very darkness with which he had been obliged to struggle. It 
 has been said that mercenary views mingled with the ambition of 
 Columbus, and that his stipulations with the Spanish court were sel 
 fish and avaricious. The charge is inconsiderate and unjust. He 
 aimed at dignity and wealth in the same lofty spirit in which he 
 
CHAP. IV 
 
 THE VOYAGES OF COLUMBUS 
 
 sought renown ; they were to be part and parcel of the achievement, PERIOD i 
 and palpable evidence of its success ; they were to arise from the 
 territories he should discover, and be commensurate in importance. 
 No condition could be more just."-" 
 
 PLORATION 
 
 IOOO 
 
 TO 
 1590 
 
 * At the sixty-fourth annual meeting of the British Association for the Advancement 
 of Science, held at Oxford in the summer of 1894, a remarkable statement was made by 
 Mr. H. Yule Oldham, to the effect that the continent of America was discovered by a 
 Portuguese navigator forty-five years before Columbus sighted the Bahamas. 
 
 This statement of Mr. Oldham's has been received by geographers with some expres 
 sion of incredulity. The New York- Sun commented upon it with its wonted fairness 
 and intelligence. The following remarks are based chiefly upon the Suns observations. 
 
 Now, it is well understood that there are three routes by which, in the days of sailing 
 ships, the Atlantic might most easily be crossed from east to west. First, there is the 
 northern route, followed by the Norsemen, and by John Cabot, in 1497, when he dis 
 covered Newfoundland and coasted the North American mainland for a considerable 
 distance. The central route had its natural starting-point at the Canary Islands, whence 
 vessels, their prows turned westward, received the steady and powerful propulsion of the 
 northeast trade winds. This was the course taken by Columbus, and by most of the 
 other mariners in the Spanish service. The third or southern route, however, was the 
 shortest and easiest. To render it available, it was only necessary, in the southward 
 progress of discovery, to reach Cape Verde, from which point the united action of trade 
 winds and ocean currents would strongly impel a vessel toward Cape St. Roque, at the 
 northeast corner of Brazil. This actually happened in 1500, when the Portuguese 
 navigator, (Sdbral, while on his way to the Cape of Good Hope, was, when in the latitude 
 of Cape Verde, driven westward by a tempest, and not only discovered the mouth of the 
 Amazon, but skirted along a part of the Brazilian coast. 
 
 What Mr. Oldham attempts to prove is that this inevitable outcome of Portuguese 
 navigation along the west coast of Africa was realized many years before Cabral's dis 
 covery of Brazil. Cape Verde, he reminds us, was first made known by a Portuguese 
 expedition sent out by Prince Henry, the Navigator, in 1445, and during the years im 
 mediately following many vessels were despatched from Portugal on further explorations 
 in the same direction. One of these vessels, Mr. Oldham claims, reached the coast of 
 brazil as early as 1447. In Antonio Galvano's work on "The Discoveries of the 
 World," published in the middle of the sixteenth century, a Portuguese ship is stated to 
 have been driven westward in 1447 by a great tempest, and borne to an island from which 
 gold was brought home. 
 
 This statement, if unsubstantiated, could not be accepted ; but it has been corrobo 
 rated by a manuscript map, preserved at Milan, dated 1448, and drawn by the well- 
 known cartographer, Andrea Bianco, of Venice. In addition to the Portuguese dis 
 coveries on the African mainland, this map shows, southwest of Cape Verde, a long 
 coast line with the designation " Authentic Island," and an inscription to the effect that 
 it stretched fifteen hundred miles westward. This map was made in London, and Mr. 
 Oldham assumes that it contained information obtained from Portugal about the voyage 
 recorded by Galvano. Opposed to this view, it has been urged that the reported ex 
 istence of gold in the direction named would have impelled Prince Henry to renewed 
 adventures in the west; but the unquestioned incident of Cabral proves that such an 
 occurrence was certain to take place, sooner or later; and it cannot be said, therefore, 
 that the story told by Galvano is improbable. 
 
 Claim to 
 the Dis 
 covery of 
 
 South 
 America 
 by Portu 
 guese, 
 1447. 
 
Early 
 Rival 
 Mari 
 time 
 Nations 
 
 CHAPTER V 
 THE SPANISH EXPLORERS IN AMERICA 
 
 [Authorities : For the general reader, and by way of introduction to Spanish explora 
 tion in the New World, Prescott's " Ferdinand and Isabella " should be consulted, with Sir 
 Arthur Helps' "Spanish Conquest in America," and Robert MacKenzie's "America" 
 (Chapter on Spanish America). The authorities on early Mexican and Peruvian civili 
 zation, of a popular character, are still Prescott's " Conquest of Mexico" and "Con 
 quest of Peru," with Hale's " Story of Mexico" (in " Story of the Nations Series"). 
 For special narratives of individual explorers, see the Lives of Cortez, Pizarro, Balboa, 
 Ponce de Leon, De Soto, and Narvaez. Vogel's " Century of Discovery," Higginson's 
 "Explorers of the New World," also Murray's " Catholic Pioneers of America."] 
 
 | HE great discovery of Columbus caused a profound 
 excitement throughout the then civilized world. 
 The leading maritime nations of Europe at that 
 time were Portugal, Spain, England, and France. 
 It will be remembered that when Columbus became 
 'discouraged over his repeated failures to enlist the 
 interest of the Spanish and Portuguese rulers, he 
 sent his brother Bartholomew to seek the aid of Henry the Seventh, 
 of England. Bartholomew, for several reasons, was slow in making 
 his application to the British monarch, who responded at once, how 
 ever, on being approached on the subject. He sent Bartholomew 
 to Spain to bring his brother to England, but on the way thither he 
 learned of the wonderful discovery made by Christopher, and of his 
 return to the country of Ferdinand and Isabella. 
 
 King Henry was deeply disappointed, for the grandest of all op 
 portunities had slipped irrevocably from his grasp, but he quickly 
 saw that if he could not be the first at the feast, he might share with 
 others in the distribution of the good things to follow. When John 
 
CHAP, v SPANISH EXPLORERS IN AMERICA 
 
 SEBASTIAN CABOT 
 
 Cabot, a famous Italian navigator living at Bristol in 1496, asked 
 permission for himself and his sons to explore the New World, it was 
 readily granted, and Cabot, accompanied by his son, Sebastian, sailed 
 from England in the following year, and saw the continent of 
 America, in June, 1497. It was this fact which gave England a 
 well-founded claim to the American continent. 
 
 Sebastian Cabot was a greater navigator than his father. King 
 Henry fitted out two small vessels for him, in 1498, and in May he 
 sailed for the northern coast of America. 
 The particulars of this remarkable voyage 
 are not known, but there is little doubt 
 that the younger Cabot coasted along New 
 England, New York, and as far south as 
 Cape Hatteras. He, like those who pre 
 ceded him and many that followed, was 
 bitten with the chimerical notion of dis 
 covering a short route to India, which, of 
 course, he failed to find. He discovered 
 Newfoundland and the coast of Labrador, and did not fail to note 
 the immense number of codfish which then, as now, frequented those 
 northern waters. Finding his provisions running short when off 
 the Carolinas, Cabot returned to England. His failure to discover 
 the elusive northwestern passage, or to bring back any gold, was a 
 disappointment to the British monarch, and, for a long time, England 
 took no further interest in the New World. 
 
 It seems strange that, while every one concedes that Christopher 
 Columbus was the real discoverer of America, it was named in honor 
 of another person who had only a qualified claim to such distinction. 
 Amerigo Vespucci (ah-ma-rce'go ves-poot'chee) was a Florentine, born 
 about the year 1451. His business in Seville was the furnishing of 
 supplies for ships, and fitting them out for exploring and mercantile 
 expeditions. The achievements of Columbus stirred the ambition of 
 Vespucci to become a great discoverer, and by some it is thought 
 that he was not the one to hesitate at the means by which to gain such 
 a reputation. He cultivated the friendship of Columbus, who fully 
 trusted him, and in May, 1499, Vespucci accompanied the expedition 
 of De Ojeda (O-ha!-daK), which consisted of four ships. They saw 
 the coast of South America, and visited Trinidad, which Columbus 
 had named the preceding year. They kidnapped a number of 
 
 PERIOD I 
 
 DISCOVERY 
 AND EX 
 PLORATION 
 1000 
 TO 
 1590 
 
 The 
 Cabots, 
 1497 and 
 
 1498 
 
 Amerigo 
 Vespucci 
 
64 HISTORY OF THE UNITED STATES CHAP, v 
 
 PERIOD i natives in the Antilles, took them to Spain, and sold them into 
 
 DISCOVER-! 
 AND EX- 
 
 DISCOVERY slavery. 
 
 Vespucci, who seems to have been an astronomer, wrote a long 
 T0 account of his discoveries, and declared that he sailed on his voyage 
 in 1497. If this be true, he would seem to have antedated the dis 
 coveries both of Columbus and Cabot, but though, especially in late 
 
 years, a number of historians have ex 
 pressed the belief that Vespucci was en 
 titled to all that he claimed, investigation 
 does not clear up the doubt. It is insisted 
 that he had made other important voyages, 
 of which no record exists, and, after Co 
 lumbus had died, his narratives were pub 
 lished in the German province of Lorraine, 
 name ^ l^P^ The name of America applied to the new 
 
 "Amer- AMERIGO VESPUCCI country would appear to have been the 
 
 it came work of early map-makers; and a learned German teacher, Wald- 
 AppHed seem uller, was, it is thought, instrumental in affixing the name Amer 
 ica as applied to the New World. 
 
 Spain, having gained the glory of discovering a New World, was 
 not the nation to let slip any advantage within her grasp. ' Possessed, 
 herself, of a mild climate, it was natural that she should give her 
 attention to the southern or warmer portions of the continent her 
 sons had discovered, leaving other nations to wrangle over the colder 
 and less inviting sections. Hence her continued conquests and dis 
 coveries in the regions south of the Equator. 
 
 A halo of romance lingers around the name of Ponce de Leon 
 1512 (pon'thd-da-ld-dn'). He was a noted Spanish soldier, a companion 
 of Columbus on his second voyage, and belonged to an ancient and 
 noble family. Although his locks bore the frost of many winters, 
 and his shoulders were bending'under the weight of years, his eye 
 was bright, and the ambition of youth burned in his veins. A 
 strange story came to his ears from the Indians in Southern America, 
 who told of crystal fountains and streams, and of a miraculous spring, 
 whose waters brought back youth and vigor to all who bathed in or 
 partook of them. 
 
 The old cavalier was thrilled by this marvellous story. He thought 
 of it by day and dreamed of it by night; His face was wrinkled, his 
 muscles, hardened to iron in valiant conflict against the Moors, were 
 
**ssm** 
 
FROM THE ORIGINAL DRAWING BY J. STEEPLE DAVIS 
 SEARCH FOR THE FOUNTAIN OF YOUTH 
 
66 
 
 HISTORY OF THE UNITED STATES CHAP, v 
 
 PERIOD I 
 
 DISCOVERY 
 AND EX 
 PLORATION 
 1000 
 
 TO 
 1590 
 
 Discov 
 ery of 
 Florida, 
 Easter, 
 1513 
 
 losing their strength, his white locks were growing thin, and the 
 passing years were pressing heavily upon him. Ah, if he could but 
 find the Fountain of Youth ! He resolved to go in search of it. 
 
 So, early in the spring of 1513, De Leon sailed from Porto Rico 
 for the Bahamas, in quest of the wonderful fountain. He was 
 wealthy enough to bear the whole expense of the expedition, for what 
 sum will not age give to regain the fresh beauty and activities of 
 youth ? Reaching the Bahamas, the old cavalier and his men visited the 
 islands, one after the other, drinking from lake, stream, pond, spring, 
 and rivulet, until compelled to admit that the Fountain of Youth 
 must be sought for elsewhere. The ships sailed towards the north 
 west. By and by the gentle breezes brought with them the fra 
 grance of flowers, and the hearts of the adventurers thrilled once 
 more with hope. Far off, over the gently heaving sea, the soft 
 wooded shores, aflame with brilliant color, rose to view. The per- 
 fume of the magnolia was rendered delicate by the ocean's balmy 
 breezes, and the land seemed a veritable Paradise. 
 
 " Here is the wonderful country ! Here surely is the Fountain 01 
 Youth !" exclaimed the delighted De Leon, as he sprang ashore from 
 the little boat and seemed already to feel the revivifying life in his 
 veins. It was Easter morning, and the landing was made near the 
 present city of St. Augustine. Religious ceremonies were held in 
 commemoration of the sacred day, and possession of the supposed 
 island was taken in the name of the Castilian sovereign. 
 
 The happy discoverer gave the name cf Florida to the new coun 
 try, some say because he first saw it on Palm Sunday (Pascita Flo 
 rida, Spanish for " flowery Easter"), while others claim that it was on 
 account of its florid and blooming appearance. De Leon and his 
 men prosecuted their search for the magical Fountain, but the sad 
 truth soon forced itself upon them that the story was a myth. He 
 cruised among the neighboring islands, and named them Tortugas, 
 because of their abundance of turtles. Finally, he went back to Porto 
 Rico, older and wiser than when he set out in search of the fabled 
 spring. Although he had not found it, he had gained fame as the 
 discoverer of one of the most interesting portions of America. 
 
 The old soldier now returned to Spain with an account of what he 
 had seen. The king granted his request, and made him governor of 
 Florida, on condition that he should plant a colony there. De Leon 
 waited several years, during which the fact was established that 
 
CHAF, v SPANISH EXPLORERS IN AMERICA 
 
 Florida is not an island, but a part of the mainland. Finally, in 
 1521, he sailed from Porto Rico with two ships, and landed again in 
 Florida, near where he had set foot eight years before. But the na 
 tives by this time had learned of the evil disposition of the white men, 
 and so they gathered on the shore to dispute the landing of the 
 Spaniards. A brisk battle followed, in which several of the white 
 men were killed and others wounded. Among the latter was De 
 Leon himself, who was 
 so deeply pierced by an 
 Indian arrow that he was 
 taken to Cuba, where he 
 died. 
 
 It was at this time that 
 the Spaniards in Haiti 
 became interested in the 
 southern section of our 
 country, on account of the 
 reports brought to them 
 by those who had visited 
 it and made partial ex 
 plorations. They said 
 that gold abounded, and 
 that the sturdy natives 
 were the best of slaves. 
 A company was formed 
 in Haiti, at the head of 
 which was Lucas Vasquez 
 D' Ally on (da I -y one'}, a 
 
 wealthy colonist. An expedition, consisting of two ships, left Haiti 
 in 1520, and landed on the coast of South Carolina. The simple- 
 minded natives treated these visitors with hospitality, and the Span 
 iards showed them the utmost kindness, until their suspicion was 
 lulled. Then, having enticed a number on board, they held them 
 prisoners and sailed away. Many of the kidnapped natives were so 
 heartbroken that they refused to eat or drink, and ere long died, 
 while one of the vessels foundered at sea, and all on board were lost. 
 D'Allyon carried the remaining natives to Haiti, where they were 
 made slaves and subjected to the greatest cruelty. 
 
 D'Allyon, like nearly all of the early Spanish discoverers and ex- 
 
 FATAL WOUNDING OF DE LEON 
 
 PERIOD I 
 DISCOVER* 
 
 AND Ex- 
 PLORATIO 
 
 1000 
 
 TO 
 1590 
 
 De 
 
 Leon's 
 Second 
 Landing 
 
 in 
 
 Florida, 
 1521 
 
 D'All- 
 
 yon's 
 
 Exped> 
 
 non, 
 
 1520 
 
68 
 
 HISTORY OF THE UNITED STATES CHAP, v 
 
 PERIOD I 
 
 DISCOVERY 
 AMD EX 
 PLORATION 
 1000 
 
 TO 
 1590 
 
 Vasco 
 
 Nunez de 
 
 Balboa, 
 
 1501 
 
 plorers, was a curse to the country. He deserved the sharpest pun 
 ishment for his perfidy ; but the sovereign of Spain appointed him 
 ruler of the Carolina country, with authority to plant a colony there. 
 The natives seemed to have forgotten his baseness, and he began 
 a settlement near the present site of Beaufort, South Carolina. 
 
 The colony was hardly established when a delegation of Indians 
 waited upon D'Allyon, and invited the Spaniards to join them in a 
 feast, near the mouth of the river. The invitation was accepted by 
 
 two hundred, who were 
 treated with the greatest 
 hospitality during the feast 
 ing, which lasted for three 
 days and nights. At last, 
 the surfeited Spaniards lay 
 down and slept, and while 
 they did so the Indians fell 
 upon and massacred them 
 all. Then they rushed to 
 where the others were build 
 ing their houses, and attack 
 ed them with the utmost 
 fury. Many were killed, but 
 a few escaped to the ships. 
 Among them was D'All 
 yon, who was, however, 
 mortally wounded. The 
 crime of the cruel white 
 men was avenged, and the first Europeans who attempted to settle 
 within our present domain were blotted from the face of the earth. 
 
 Vasco Nunez de Balboa was a young Spanish adventurer of noble 
 family, but so impoverished that, in 1501, he crossed the ocean to 
 the West Indies in the hope of repairing his fortunes. He met with 
 only partial success in Haiti, or Hispaniola, and once more fell into 
 debt. In those days a person's creditors could put him in prison for 
 his misfortune, and keep him there until he or his friends paid his 
 indebtedness. Balboa had no intention of suffering this indignity, and 
 he hit upon an ingenious scheme to escape from it. He caused himself 
 to be nailed up in a large barrel, among some others containing provi 
 sions, and was taken on board a vessel without the captain or any of 
 
 THE STOWAWAY 
 
CHAP, v SPANISH EXPLORERS IN AMERICA 
 
 the crew suspecting the ruse. When the vessel was fairly at sea, 
 Balboa broke out of his prison and presented himself before the 
 captain, who was so angered because of the deception that he 
 threatened to leave the young man on the first uninhabited island 
 they sighted. Balboa,, however, succeeded in winning the good-will 
 of the chief officer, who did not carry out his threat. 
 
 The vessel, after many mishaps, landed its officers and crew at a 
 village on the banks of a river, which the natives called Darien. 
 Quarrels arose among the Spaniards, and the plotting Balboa suc 
 ceeded in placing himself at their head. Soon after, he heard ac 
 counts of an immense ocean to the westward, where gold was as 
 abundant as pebbles on the seashore. Balboa was fired with the 
 ambition to make the great discovery, and to gather the enormous 
 reported wealth, which no white man had yet claimed, for none 
 knew of its existence. 
 
 Balboa applied to Don Diego Columbus (the brother of Chris 
 topher), in Hispaniola, for men and supplies with which to cross 
 the isthmus, for he was told that he would have to fight his way to 
 the shores of the great sea. He left Darien with near'y two hun- 
 *dred men, a number of bloodhounds, and several Indiar guides. The 
 firearms of the Spaniards spread consternation and death among the 
 natives, who could make only a weak defence with their spears and 
 bows and arrows. 
 
 Just before noon, on the 26th of September, 1513, Balboa halted 
 at the base of a rocky mountain peak, and ordered his men to hold 
 their places while he ascended the promontory alone. They obeyed, 
 and watched him as he laboriously climbed upward. When he 
 reached the highest point, they saw him pause and stand like one 
 overcome with rapture and awe. Such indeed was the truth, for 
 Balboa was gazing upon the mightiest ocean . of the globe. The 
 wicked man forgot his vileness for the time, and, sinking upon his 
 knees, poured out his soul in thankfulness to God, for the great dis 
 covery which He had permitted him to make. 
 
 When he was able to master his emotion, he turned and beckoned 
 to his followers to join him, and they eagerly did so. They, too, 
 were profoundly impressed with the grandeur of the discovery, 
 and united with him in thanks to Heaven. They promised to 
 stand by him to the death in his efforts to conquer the country for 
 their king, and to win wealth for themselves. Balboa called the 
 
 PERIOD I 
 
 DISCOVERY 
 AND EX 
 PLORATION 
 IOOO 
 
 TO 
 159 
 
 Balboa 
 at Da 
 rien, 
 1510 to 
 
 Discov 
 ery of the 
 Pacific 
 Ocean, 
 Sept. 
 
 26th, 
 
 1513 
 
HISTORY OF THE UNITED STATES CHAP, v 
 
 PERIOD I 
 
 DISCOVERY 
 AND EX 
 PLORATION 
 IOOO 
 TO 
 
 1590 
 
 Death of 
 
 Balboa, 
 
 1517 
 
 Pam- 
 philio de 
 Narvaez 
 
 in 
 
 Florida, 
 1528 
 
 vast body of water the South Sea. It was Magellan (who, some 
 years later, sailed through the straits bearing his name, and died 
 while trying to circumnavigate the globe) who named it the Pacific 
 Ocean, because its waters are calmer than those of the Atlantic. 
 
 Balboa took possession of the sea, its coast, and all the islands, in 
 the name of the sovereigns of Spain, and a paper to that effect \v is 
 drawn up and signed by himself and the sixty-seven soldiers who 
 had climbed the summit after him. A tree was cut down and made 
 into the form of a cross, which was planted in the earth as a sacred 
 memorial of \vlnt had been done. The party now descended the 
 mountain and advanced to meet the tide, which was flowing in. Bal 
 boa entered the water until it rose almost to his waist, when, with 
 drawn sword, he again shouted that he took possession of the seas 
 and islands in the nam of the sovereigns of Spain. Another 
 certificate was drawn up and signed, and then the ceremonies were 
 considered at an end. 
 
 Balboa made several voyages along the Pacific coast, and learned 
 of the rich kingdom of Peru, which was afterwards conquered by 
 Pizarro, one of the most cruel and avaricious of men. Nearly all oi 
 the early Spanish explorers treated the natives with revolting bar 
 barity. A rival, named Davila, brought charges against Balboa, and 
 beheaded him at Acla, in Central America, in 1517. 
 
 Pamphilio de. Narvaez (nar-vaJi 1 etJi) succeeded Cortez, the crue) 
 conqueror of Mexico, and in June, 1527, sailed with six hundred men 
 in five vessels, commissioned by his king to conquer and rule Flor 
 ida, where it was believed that vast wealth awaited garnering. He 
 remained for a long time in Cuba, from which he finally set out with 
 four hundred men and nearly a hundred horses. He landed at 
 Tampa Bay, in April, 1528, and assumed possession of the country, 
 the terrified natives fleeing before his approach. 
 
 One of the strangest facts connected with the early, and, in many 
 cases, the later history of our country, is that the men who set foot 
 on our shores with the purpose of reclaiming the land rarely, if ever, 
 sought to win the good-will of the Indians by treating them with 
 justice and kindness. We have shown that Thorwald, the Norse 
 man, was killed because of his wanton massacre of some unoffending 
 natives; while those who, five hundred years later, came after him 
 were as short-sighted and savage as he. It would be thought that 
 when a party of explorers entered an unknown country, self-interest 
 
CHAP, v SPANISH EXPLORERS IN AMERICA 
 
 would lead them to strive to gain the good-will of the people, who PERIOD I 
 were ready not only to bring them food, but had the power to inflict 
 great injury upon them. Such, however, was not the case. 
 
 De Narvaez relied upon his weapons to conquer a country which 
 might have been gained without the shedding of a drop of blood. 
 When an Indian chief was captured, Narvaez cut off his nose, and 
 his Cuban bloodhounds were kept busy rending with their fangs the 
 
 PLORATIOM 
 
 1000 
 
 TO 
 
 1590 
 
 THE SOLE SURVIVOR 
 
 Such barbarities caused the natives to look upon Spanish 
 
 Inhu- 
 
 hapless captives. 
 
 the invaders as monsters whom they resolved to destroy a fate manity 
 which they well deserved. to ds 
 
 Ordering his ships to sail along the coast, De Narvaez advanced Indians, 
 into th<. interior, where, from what he had been told, he expected to 
 find an Indian town as full of gold and precious stones, and as highly 
 civilized, as those which welcomed Pizarro in Peru. But the bitter 
 est of disappointments met him. In place of gold and silver and 
 abundant food, they came upon dismal swamps, tangled forests, 
 
HISTORY OF THE UNITED STATES CHAP, v 
 
 PERIOD I 
 
 DISCOVERY 
 AND EX 
 PLORATION 
 IOOO 
 
 TO 
 1590 
 
 Suffer 
 ings of 
 Nar- 
 vaez's 
 Expedi 
 tion 
 
 Her- 
 
 nando de 
 
 Soto, 
 
 1539 to 
 
 1542 
 
 smothering heat, starvation, and the hostility of the natives, who 
 fired their arrows with deadly effect from the surrounding woods. 
 When it became clear that destruction awaited them if they advanced, 
 De Narvaez and his men turned and retraced their footsteps. 
 
 The return march was dreadful beyond description. They had to 
 wade pestilential morasses, with the slime up to their shoulders ; meet 
 ing venomous reptiles, the hot, unhealthful climate, wire-like vines, 
 brambles as sharp as needles, tormenting insects, and, above all, the 
 ceaseless attacks of the natives, who gave them rest neither day nor 
 night. When, at last, the few wretched survivors reached the coast 
 and looked longingly out upon the Gulf of Mexico, they saw nothing 
 of the wished-for ships. But the sea offered the only chance of sav 
 ing their lives, and, after much difficulty, they built one or two boats, 
 in which they placed a small quantity of Indian corn, and then began 
 sailing along the coast in the direction of the mouth of the Missis 
 sippi. The most frightful sufferings, however, overtook them, for 
 their water and provisions gave out, and the boats were scattered by 
 one of those fierce gales called "northers." De Narvaez perished, 
 and but one Spaniard out of the entire expedition lived to reach 
 Spain. Although a captive for eight years among the Indians, he 
 gradually worked his way across what is now Texas to a port on the 
 Gulf of California, where he was befriended by his countrymen. He 
 finally returned to his home, like one risen from the dead, and pub 
 lished an account of his amazing adventures. 
 
 Disaster and misfortune could not repress the Spanish greed of 
 conquest and riches. The tales of suffering, failure, and death served 
 rather to whet the appetite of the adventurers, who would not believe 
 that the New World would ever fail to yield to them of its fabled 
 riches and overflowing mineral wealth. 
 
 One of the men who had helped Pizarro to conquer Peru was 
 Hernando de Soto. He returned to Spain wealthy and famous, and, 
 when he proposed to lead an expedition for the conquest of Florida, 
 the eager volunteers were so numerous that he had only to select 
 those whom he wished to accompany him. The sovereign was quite 
 willing to authorize the expedition when De Soto agreed to bear the 
 whole expense. The king made him governor of Cuba, and captain- 
 general of all the provinces which he might conquer. The six hun 
 dred adventurers who flocked to the standard of the elegant cavalier, 
 then not forty years old, belonged to the noblest families of Spain. 
 
DE SOTO'S RETURN TO SPAIN. 
 
CHAP, v SPANISH EXPLORERS IN AMERICA 
 
 73 
 
 The expedition consisted of ten vessels, seven of which were of 
 large size. All were in high spirits, and so abundantly supplied 
 with provisons that music, dancing, and feasting, and an endless 
 round of gayety marked the voyage to Cuba, where De Soto spent a 
 year in perfecting his plans for the conquest of Florida. These were 
 of the most detailed and comprehensive character. Public affairs in 
 Cuba were left in charge of his beautiful young wife and a lieuten- 
 
 PERIOD i 
 
 P LORATION 
 T0 
 
 DE SOTO'S EXPEDITION 
 
 ant-governor, while a vessel was sent in advance to Florida to kidnap 
 some natives to serve as guides and interpreters. 
 
 On the 30th of May, 1 5 39, the fleet of nine vessels and a thou- Eur ' 
 
 . pean Per 
 
 sand men, with swine, cattle, mules, and horses, anchored in Tampa fidy and 
 
 Bay, in sight of the spot where De Narvaez, eleven years before, had 
 set out on his ill-starred expedition. The fateful lesson of that 
 venture was lost upon De Soto, who made an attempt to capture the 
 natives almost as soon as he set foot in the country ; but the Indians 
 had not forgotten the perfidy of their former visitors, and kept them 
 selves beyond reach. In one of the attacks, a captive Spaniard was 
 
74 
 
 HISTORY OF THE UNITED STATES CHAP, v 
 
 PERIOD I 
 
 DISCOVERY 
 
 AND EX 
 PLORATION 
 1000 
 
 TO 
 1590 
 
 Indian 
 
 Re 
 prisals 
 
 De 
 Soto's 
 
 Ill- 
 starred 
 Wander 
 ings 
 
 discovered and released, and proved to be an invaluable interpreter 
 to De Soto. 
 
 The invaders were supplied with fire-arms and the best weapons 
 then known. Their heavy armor was invulnerable to the spears and 
 arrows of the natives, and the slaughter of the poor creatures became 
 a pastime, attended only by a slight degree of danger to the Span 
 iards, who did not neglect to take with them a number of fierce 
 bloodhounds from Cuba. But the Indians were desperate, and they 
 began fighting the invaders, and continued to fight them, contesting 
 every rood of the ground from the hour they landed. Nor did they 
 omit to repay cruelty with cruelty, for when a prisoner fell into their 
 hands they meted out to him the same torture that was inflicted upon 
 their own unfortunate comrades. 
 
 The barbarities of the Spaniards were shocking beyond belief. 
 There was no indignity, no cruelty, no outrage which was not per 
 petrated upon the hapless men, women, and children ; but the retali 
 ation of the warriors was so unsparing that De Soto invited a pow 
 erful Creek chief to meet him for a friendly talk. The chief scorned 
 the invitation, called the white men by their right name, and gave them 
 warning that he would never cease making war upon them, as long 
 as one of the accursed race remained in the country. This threat 
 was carried out to the letter, not only by that chief, but by his as 
 sociates. Unable to defeat the Spaniards in open warfare, they re 
 sorted to ambush and stealthy surprises, and killed scores, whose heads 
 were chopped off and carried on the ends of poles to their leaders. 
 
 De Soto wintered near the present site of Tallahassee, and in early 
 spring marched northward, where he had been told that gold 
 abounded. An Indian queen, who welcomed him with the gentlest 
 hospitality and made him numerous presents, was made a prisoner 
 and held as a hostage for the good behavior of her people towards 
 the invaders. She succeeded after a time in effecting her escape, 
 and became one of the bitterest enemies of the " Christians," who 
 were a hundredfold more perfidious than the most treacherous and 
 bloodthirsty of her race. 
 
 It would be tedious to give the particulars of De Soto's long and 
 aimless wanderings through the southwestern section of our country, 
 for the same story of outrage was daily repeated. There was bru 
 tality or treachery on the part of the Spaniards, and relentless en 
 mity on the part of the Indians. The latter suffered much greater 
 
CHAP, v SPANISH EXPLORERS IN AMERICA 
 
 75 
 
 losses in open combat because of the inferiority of their weapons ; 
 but they far outnumbered the white men, who slowly but surely 
 melted away before their incessant attacks. 
 
 The course of De Soto has never been traced with certainty. He 
 and his dwindling followers crossed northern Georgia and northeast 
 ern Alabama, where a terrific onslaught was made upon them by the 
 
 PERIOD I 
 
 DISCOVERY 
 AND Ex- 
 
 PLORATIOM 
 
 1000 
 TO 
 
 1590 
 
 DEATH OF DE SOTO 
 
 Mobilian Indians, in which, though the latter were defeated, they 
 inflicted great loss upon the Spaniards. 
 
 Learning that his ships were in Pensacola Bay, doubtless with an 
 abundance of supplies, De Soto determined to march thither. He 
 discovered, however, that a plot had been formed to seize the ships 
 and sail for Peru, leaving him behind. The enraged leader then 
 faced the other way, arid, to the dismay of his followers, the north 
 ward march was resumed in November, 1540. 
 
 The fighting was renewed, and waged with the same fury as be 
 fore. The winter, which was a severe one, was passed in the coun- 
 
 On- 
 
 slaught 
 by the 
 
 Mobilian 
 Indians 
 
7 6 
 
 HISTORY OF THE UNITED STATES CHAP, v 
 
 PERIOD i 
 
 PL iooo M 
 
 Missis- 
 
 1541 
 
 D C ^5otcf 
 May, 
 
 try of the Chickasaws, around the upper tributaries of the Yazoo. 
 When about to resume the march in the spring, a furious engage- 
 ment to k place with the Chickasaws, in which the Spaniards nar 
 rowly escaped annihilation. It was a forlorn, woe-begone company 
 which in April began tramping again through the wilderness, blindly 
 groping for the land where De Soto had been told he would find 
 gold without stint. 
 
 * n t ^ ie mont ^ ^ May, 1541, the explorers reached the bank of the 
 Mississippi River, above the mouth of the St. Francis. That great 
 stream was full to overflowing, and the men stood a long time, actu- 
 ated by a feeling of awe and admiration, for they were gazing upon 
 one of the mightiest rivers of the world. They were the first Euro 
 peans to see that stream above its mouth, which had been observed 
 as early as 1519 by Alvarez de Pineda. 
 
 But the famishing and weakened adventurers were not yet ready 
 to give up their search for gold and for the Pacific Ocean, which they 
 believed was now not far away. They crossed the Mississippi, and, 
 it is believed, wandered to the westward, almost to the eastern slopes 
 of the Rocky Mountains. The winter of 1 541-42 was spent near the 
 headwaters of the Arkansas, and in the spring they returned to the 
 Mississippi, at a point a short distance north of the mouth of the 
 Arkansas. There De Soto attempted to found a colony, having at 
 last convinced himself that the gold which he had sought so long 
 had no actual existence. The site selected was on the eastern shore, 
 in Bolivar county, Mississippi. 
 
 The intense hostility of the Indians could not be overcome, and 
 the explorer finally lost heart in the enterprise that had been under 
 taken with such high hopes and brilliant prospects. His only wish 
 now was to reach Cuba, and join his wife and friends there. He 
 had been wounded severely in battle, and his iron frame was weak 
 ened by suffering and disease. Under his direction, the construc 
 tion of two brigantines was begun, in which it was intended to 
 float down the Mississippi, and cross the Gulf to Cuba. The work 
 was nar dly un der way, when the virulent fever which had seized De 
 Soto warned him that death was at hand. At his request, his at 
 tendants carried him from his wretched hut and gently laid him down 
 under the shade of a leafy oak. There he called his friends around 
 him, asked their forgiveness for all the harm he had done them, urged 
 them to keep together, received the administrations of the priests, 
 
DISCOVERY OF THE MISSISSIPPI. 
 
CHAP, v SPANISH EXPLORERS IN AMERICA 
 
 77 
 
 bade farewell to all, and closed his eyes in death. His body was 
 consigned to the waters of the Mississippi, lest the Indians should, 
 wantonly desecrate the grave. 
 
 What a sad ending of a magnificent' enterprise ! The one thou 
 sand men, including the flower of the Castilian chivalry, armed from 
 head to foot, furnished with arms, ammunition, supplies, horses, and 
 everything that could be needed, and animated by the thirst of con 
 quest and glory, with the lure before their eyes of untold riches, were 
 now reduced to three hundred emaciated vagrants, clothed in rags, 
 or the skins of wild animals. Unspeakably depressed at the loss of 
 their leader, they placed his body in a rude coffin, made by partially 
 hollowing out the trunk of an oak, and, in the darkness of midnight, 
 sank the weighted remains, as we have said, to the bottom of the 
 river. 
 
 The miserable band, left to themselves, spent a year in wandering 
 through the wilderness to the west of the Mississippi, hoping to find 
 the city of Mexico. Finally, they returned to the river and launched 
 the brigantines, in which they floated down stream to the Spanish 
 settlement of Panuco, on the coast of Mexico, where they arrived in 
 September. Thence they visited the capital and were entertained 
 by the viceroy. Havana was thrown into gloom by the tidings of the 
 hapless expedition, and the wife of De Soto, who had waited so long 
 for her husband, sank into a decline and died of a broken heart. ^ 
 
 PERIOD I 
 
 DISCOVERY 
 AND EX 
 PLORATION 
 1000 
 
 TO 
 I59> 
 
 Return 
 of the 
 Hapless 
 Expedi 
 tion 
 
 WARRING NATIONS 
 
CHAPTER VI 
 THE FRENCH EXPLORERS IN AMERICA 
 
 \Authorities: Vol. II. Winsor's " Narrative and Critical History of America;" the 
 standard U. S. Histories ; the chief Canadian and French- Canadian histories of Kings- 
 ford, Miles, Charlevoix; " Champlain's Voyages," and Abbe Ferland's "Canada." Pope''s 
 monograph on "Jacques Carder," and Machar's " Stories of New France," are interest 
 ing works, and chiefly so are the brilliant narratives of Parkman, " Pioneers of France 
 in the New World "and "Jesuits in North America in the iyth Century." The 
 Canadian histories may also be referred to for an account of the attempts at founding a 
 Huguenot colony in Acadia, with Baird's " Huguenot Emigration to America."] 
 
 N the foregoing pages, the activity of Spain has 
 been shown in pushing her explorations in Amer 
 ica. These, it will be remembered, were mostly 
 confined to the southern portions, but that nation 
 was not left to press her exploring enterprises 
 alone. 
 
 We have learned that the other leading mari- 
 Maritime time powers were Portugal, England, and France, to which must 
 A under y a ^ so now ^ e a dded Holland. England was tardy in moving, and 
 allowed a hundred years to roll by after the discoveries of the Ca- 
 bots before she made any ser'ous attempt at exploration or settle 
 ment. Holland, after gaining her independence from Spain, pre 
 ferred opening new avenues for trade, and waited until she saw a 
 chance of profitable barter with the natives before giving much atten 
 tion to the New World. France, however, grew jealous of the success 
 of Spain, and soon sent her navigators and explorers to spy out and 
 claim portions of the land on the other side of the Atlantic. 
 
 The first French expedition was undertaken in the reign of Francis 
 
 Francis 
 
CHAP, vi FRENCH EXPLORERS IN AMERICA 
 
 VERRAZZANI 
 
 I. by John Verrazzani (va-rah-zah'ny}, a native of Italy, which coun 
 try, it will have been seen, furnished the chief navigators and ex 
 plorers connected with the New World. Verrazzani sailed from the 
 Madeiras in January, 1524, in command of three ships ; but two were 
 disabled by a severe storm, and he continued his voyage with only 
 one. Two months later, he reached the American coast, along 
 which he cruised for several months. A letter which Verrazzani 
 wrote to his king is relied upon by his 
 torians for an account of his discoveries, 
 but the information contained in that let 
 ter is so vague that many discredit the 
 entire narrative. 
 
 According to Verrazzani's story, he first 
 sighted the coast of North Carolina in 
 March, 1524.' He landed a small company 
 of men near Albemarle Sound, where they 
 were treated hospitably, and returned the 
 kindness by kidnapping a native child. 
 As a consequence, the Indians formed a 
 hatred of the whites, which showed itself more than half a century 
 later, when the English attempted to settle the region. 
 
 Verrazzani seems to have pushed his voyage northward as far as the 
 coast of Maine, touching at various points, such as New York and 
 Narragansett Bay, and assiduously seeking for the shorter passage to 
 India, which had been sought by Columbus and the Cabots. He named 
 the country New France, and returning home, vanishes from the pages 
 of history. There is some reason for believing that he made other 
 voyages to this country. At any rate, to Verrazzani must be given 
 the credit of first declaring the correct theory of the size of the globe, 
 in opposition to that maintained by all other navigators of his time. 
 
 France waited ten years before showing any further interest in 
 the New World. On April 2Oth, 1534, Jacques Cartier (kdr'-te-a} 
 a skilful navigator, sailed from St. Malo, in command of two ships, of 
 sixty tons each, with a crew of one hundred and twenty men. Some 
 weeks later he reached the coast of Newfoundland, and sailed 
 through the Straits of Belle Isle into the Gulf of St. Lawrence. 
 In July of the same year he entered Bay Chaleur, and explored the 
 Gasp coast. This he took possession of in the name of France and 
 set up a rough wooden cross as a token ot French sovereignty over 
 
 PERIOD I 
 
 DISCOVERY 
 AND EX 
 PLORATION 
 1000 
 
 TO 
 1590 
 
 Verraz 
 zani's 
 Voyage, 
 1524 
 
 Jacques 
 Cartier's 
 
 First 
 
 Visit to 
 
 Canada, 
 
 1534 
 
8o 
 
 HISTORY OF THE UNITED STATES CHAP, vi 
 
 PERIOD I 
 
 PL iooo N 
 
 Cartier's 
 
 tion, 
 
 the region. The shield which hung upon the cross bore the lilies of 
 France, and a carved inscription Vive le Roi de France! (" Long 
 live the King of France !") The savage chief, who with his followers 
 gathered round and curiously watched the ceremonies, suspected 
 the meaning, and gave Cartier to understand by signs that he was 
 king there, and did not intend that any one else should dispute his 
 claim. The Frenchman soothed him by explaining that the cross 
 was intended to serve as a beacon to mariners. 
 
 Cartier spent several weeks in further explorations, but soon re 
 turned to France, where his report so pleased the king that he sent him 
 on a second expedition in the following spring. On this voyage, Car- 
 tier had three ships, the largest of which was of one hundred and 
 twenty tons. These entered the Straits of Belle Isle, July 26th, 1535. 
 His hope of finding the shorter route to India was overthrown by 
 observing, as he ascended the St. Lawrence, that its width narrowed 
 and its waters became fresh. He gave the present name to the 
 Gulf, as he had entered it on St. Lawrence's day, and the designa 
 tion was afterwards extended to the river. 
 
 The leisurely ascent of the stream continued until the explorers an 
 chored at the Indian village of Stadacona, near the site of the pres 
 ent city of Quebec. There, at the entrance of the St. Charles River, 
 the larger ships were left, and Cartier continued his ascent in his 
 smallest ship. The Indians welcomed him with friendly greet 
 ings. On his first visit to the St. Law 
 rence, Cartier had taken two of the natives 
 with him to France, promising to -bring 
 them back on his second visit. He kept 
 his promise ; and they not only had a won 
 derful story to tell of their experience, and 
 of what they saw, but did good service by 
 acting as interpreters. 
 
 Cartier and his men, after ascending the 
 river to Hochelaga (now Montreal), re 
 turned to Stadacona and there spent the 
 winter. The season was an unusually severe one, and occasioned 
 much suffering to Cartier and his crews, many of whom were at 
 tacked with the scurvy. A pestilence, moreover, appeared among 
 the Indians which affected the visitors, carrying off a number and 
 reducing the others for a time to helplessness. 
 
 JACQUES CARTIER 
 
rJJWM-^^ 1 , \ I 
 
 FROM THE ORIGINAL DRAWING BY JULES TURCA* 
 
 CARTIER TAKES POSSESSION OF THE QASPE COAST 
 
82 
 
 HISTORY OF THE UNITED STATES CHAP, vi 
 
 PERIOD I 
 
 DISCOVERY 
 AND EX 
 PLORATION 
 
 1000 
 TO 
 
 1590 
 
 Return of 
 Cartier 
 
 to 
 
 France, 
 1536 
 
 DeRo- 
 bervaPs 
 
 Expedi 
 tion, 
 1541 
 
 In the following spring, Cartier returned to France, arriving at St. 
 Malo, July i/th, 1536. Before sailing he invited a number of In 
 dians on board his own ship, and treacherously carried them away 
 with him ; but, some years later, two of them succeeded in reaching 
 their own country again. They had seen and learned a great deal of 
 the strange country across the ocean, but formed a poor idea of the 
 sense of right and the dictates of honor which actuated the white men 
 and professing Christians. 
 
 The report taken home by Cartier this time was less favorable 
 than before. The climate was so severe that the St. Lawrence was 
 locked in the grip of the Ice King for several months each year, and 
 nothing had been seen of either gold or precious stones. France 
 was so engrossed in war that four years passed ere she gave her at 
 tention again to the New World. Then an expedition was placed 
 under the command of M. de Roberval, a nObleBan of Picardy. 
 Cartier received a commission under him, for his knowledge of Can 
 ada was too valuable to be lost. The expedition sailed from St. 
 Malo, in the spring of 1541, at the time that De Soto and his hap 
 less followers were wandering through the wilderness and fighting 
 the Indians in the South. 
 
 Cartier was displeased with the idea of serving under Roberval, 
 who had been appointed viceroy of Canada. . So, when five of the 
 vessels were ready, and Roberval did not appear, he sailed without 
 him, leaving him to follow when he chose. In the latter part of 
 August the ships arrived at Stadacona (Quebec). The Indians 
 showed so much sullenness, because of the treachery of Cartier on his 
 former visit, that he went further up the river, and chose a station 
 for his ships at Cap Rouge ; but the natives continued resentful, and 
 the following summer Cartier sailed once more for France. 
 
 Entering the harbor of St. John's on his homeward voyage, he found 
 Roberval there on his way to join the colony on the St. Lawrence. 
 Cartier told his superior officer that the natives were so hostile that 
 he dared not remain ; the soil was not fertile ; there were no dia 
 monds ; the winters were frightfully severe, and he advised Roberval 
 to give up his project. But the leader believed that Cartier was moved 
 by jealousy and wished to claim all the glory won thus far for himself. 
 He asserted that he would ascend the St. Lawrence, and, if neces 
 sary, conquer the Indians, and ordered Cartier to accompany him 
 with his ships. That night was dark and without a moon. By an 
 
CHAP, vi FRENCH EXPLORERS IN AMERICA 
 
 3 
 
 AND Ex- 
 
 understanding with the captains of the other vessels, they slipped PERIOD I 
 
 out undetected and made their way back to France, where Cartier 
 
 J 
 spent the remainder of his life in retirement. 
 
 Although he was deserted by most of his men, Roberval did not 
 give up the erranjl which had brought him across the ocean. He 
 learned, however, that Cartier had told the truth. The Indians were 
 hostile, and there was little in the climate or soil to tempt white men 
 
 IOOO 
 
 ROBERVAL AND CARTIER IN THE CABIN OF THE VICEROY'S SHIP 
 
 to live in that part of the country. He made an effort to plant a set 
 tlement some distance above the site of Quebec, and built a fort there. 
 
 One of the Canadian winters was enough for him. The following 
 year all returned to France, and it was a long time before that coun 
 try made the next serious effort to plant a colony in America. Then, 
 mindful of the failures in Canada, attention was turned to the south 
 ern and more hospitable portions of the continent, where the Span 
 iards were striving to gain a permanent foothold. 
 
 Those of our readers who have studied the history of Europe need 
 not be told that, at the time these incidents were taking place, there 
 
 Failurt 
 of the 
 Attempt 
 at Colo 
 nization, 
 
84 HISTORY OF THE UNITED STATES CHAP, vi 
 
 PERIOD i were fierce religious wars going on in Europe. Luther and Melanc- 
 DISCOVERY thon led a revolt in Germany against the Church of Rome, and an- 
 PLORATION o ther revolt followed in Switzerland. The strife between the Prot- 
 
 IOOO 
 
 TO estants and Roman Catholics became bitter and prolonged. The 
 Reformation, as it was called, made slight progress in France, from 
 The which John Calvin, the leading reformer, was banished. He found 
 e t?on ia ~ sne lter, however, in Geneva, Switzerland, where he died in 1564. 
 
 The French Protestants were called Huguenots, and among the 
 principal leaders left after the banishment of Calvin was Lord Ad 
 miral Coligny. He was a brave and honorable man, respected by 
 all parties, and he persuaded the queen to try to reconcile the oppos 
 ing factions. The effort was a failure, and the persecutions which 
 followed became so fierce that Coligny determined to find a refuge 
 for the Huguenots in America. While doing this, the brave ad 
 miral was anxious to add to the glory of his beloved France. 
 Ribault's In the month of February, 1562, Coligny sent out two ships from 
 tkSTto" Havre, in charge of Captain John Ribault (ree'-bo], a skilful and ex- 
 Florida, perienced sailor, who, in addition to his trained crews, took a number 
 of friends, led by curiosity and love of adventure to visit the strange 
 new lands beyond the sea. 
 
 Coasting southward, they reached the mouth of the St. Mary 
 River, which now separates Florida from Georgia, up which they 
 sailed. The Indians treated them with hospitality. The soft winds, 
 the fragrant flowers and blossoms, the climbing vines, the wealth 
 of vegetation, the feathered songsters, the birds with brilliant 
 plumage, the mulberry trees, and the wild people with handsome 
 figures and pleasing faces all these made it seem to the voyagers 
 that they had entered a Ian J of enchantment. The devout and thank 
 ful Ribault wrote : " It is a thing unspeakable to consider the things 
 that be here, and shall be found more and more in this incompar 
 able land, which, never yet broken with plough-irons, bringeth forth 
 , all things according to its first nature, wherewith the eternal God 
 endowed it." 
 
 As was usual under such circumstances, the Frenchmen took pos 
 session of the country in the name of their king, after returning 
 thanks to God for His great mercies. Thus far they had every rea 
 son to be pleased with the result of their enterprise ; for not only 
 were the climate and soil favorable, and the natives friendly, but 
 they saw that which was fascinating above everything else in their 
 
CHAP, vi FRENCH EXPLORERS IN AMERICA 
 
 eyes an abundance of golden, silver, and copper ornaments owned PERIOD I 
 by the dusky people. Ribault and his friends believed they had ^'J^ ;^ 
 found that which others had so long sought in vain. 
 
 The Huguenots soon embarked and sailed northward, inspecting 
 the numerous islands and inlets which they saw, until in the latter 
 part of the month they dropped anchor in the fine harbor of Port 
 Royal. After examining the surrounding country, Ribault was con 
 vinced that no more favorable spot could be found for a settlement. 
 
 1000 
 
 TO 
 I5QO 
 
 A HOPELESS VOYAGE 
 
 When he made known his decision to his men they were delighted, 
 and every one was eager to remain. Reminding them that he was 
 hardly able to manage the ship alone, he placed thirty of the ablest- 
 bodied of them in charge of Captain Albert De la Pierra, advised them 
 wisely, and then set sail for France. 
 
 This attempt at settlement was made on a small island in Archer's 
 Creek, a few miles from the present town of Beaufort, South Caro 
 lina. The men were eager and ardent, and full of schemes for en 
 hancing the glory of France and bettering their own personal for 
 tunes. A fort had been erected by Ribault, who sailed, however, 
 
 Settle 
 ment 
 founded 
 by Ri 
 bault 
 near 
 Beau 
 fort, 
 1562 
 
86 
 
 HISTORY OF THE UNITED STATES CHAP, vi 
 
 PERIOD I 
 DISCOVERY 
 
 4ND Ex- 
 
 FLORATION 
 
 1000 
 
 TO 
 1590 
 
 Mutiny 
 at Fort 
 Charles 
 
 Settle 
 ment at 
 Saint 
 John's 
 Bluff, 
 Florida, 
 1564 
 
 before it was quite finished. It was named Fort Charles (Caro/us, 
 in Latin), and was soon put in excellent condition. That done, a sad 
 change came over the colonists. The sight of the gold had aroused 
 their cupidity and fanned their dreams of great wealth. They be 
 lieved that from the surrounding natives they could obtain immense 
 riches, and with little effort on their part. What a waste of time, 
 therefore, to clear the land and plant crops ! They decided not to do 
 so. Besides, Ribault had promised to send them provisions and sup 
 plies, and they were sure that there was no need of tilling the soil. 
 
 It has been well said that an idle mind is the devil's workshop. 
 The leader became so incensed with his mutinous men that he 
 hanged one of them, and took such severe measures that they killed 
 him, and appointed one of their number, named Barre, in his place. 
 By this time they were in a woeful condition. The expected 
 aid from Ribault did not arrive, and since they had neglected to 
 plant crops, starvation lay before them. They became desperately 
 homesick, and determined to make an attempt to reach France. 
 With the help of the Indians they put together an amateurish craft, 
 not fit to be used in navigating a millpond, and in it embarked upon 
 a voyage of three thousand miles over the tempestuous Atlantic. 
 The inevitable ensued. Storms and calms delayed the vessel until 
 their scant provisions gave out. Several died of hunger, while others, 
 in their frenzy from drinking salt water, leaped into the sea and were 
 drowned. When they had drawn lots and eaten one of their number, 
 an English vessel appeared, which landed the feeblest in France and 
 took the others prisoners to England. 
 
 The failure of Ribault to return to the colony was occasioned by 
 the civil war, then raging in France. As soon as Admiral Coligny 
 was able to do so (April, 1564), he sent out three ships, under 
 Captain Rene de Laudonniere (lo-dode-air 1 ), whose purpose was to 
 plant a settlement in the southern part of the country, from which 
 so many favorable reports had been received. 
 
 The ships arrived in the St. John's River, Florida, in June, and 
 anchored where those of Ribault had been moored. The Indians, 
 as before, were friendly, and seemed to be happy at the prospect 
 of having the white men for neighbors. Laudonniere selected the 
 spot known as St. John's Bluff, where he began building a fort, in 
 which labor the Indians cheerfully aided the Frenchmen. 
 
 The sight of the gold ornaments in the possession of the natives, 
 
CHAP, vi FRENCH EXPLORERS IN AMERICA 
 
 and their stories of the abundance of the precious metal and price- PERIOD i 
 less stones, a short distance in the interior, soon wrought mischief 
 among the colonists.' Each was so eager to go in search of riches 
 
 on his own account, that it was only by threats, and other severe 
 
 . 
 measures, that the captain was able to restrain his men. By and by 
 
 it was evident that the Indians had deceived them with the stories of 
 fabulous wealth not far away. They were naturally angered when 
 
 THE SENTINEL 
 
 they learned the truth, and began plotting among themselves. 
 A number of them seized two small vessels, turned pirates, and 
 sailed for the West Indies. Laudonniere, on learning of the deser 
 tions, set to work and constructed two larger vessels with which to 
 pursue and capture them. When the boats were finished Laudon 
 niere was compelled to give the builders a commission, and they 
 too turned buccaneers. 
 
 Matters went from bad to worse, until the arrival of Sir John 
 Hawkins from England, with several ships, one of which Laudonniere 
 
 General 
 Bucca 
 neering, 
 
88 
 
 HISTORY OF THE UNITED STATES CHAP, vi 
 
 PERIOD I 
 DISCOVERY 
 
 AND EX- 
 
 M,0 RATION 
 
 1000 
 
 TO 
 159 
 
 Menen 
 dez and 
 
 his 
 
 Spanish 
 Squad 
 ron 
 
 proposed to buy, intending to take the whole colony back to France. 
 At this crisis, Ribault arrived, with a squadron of seven vessels. 
 This occurred in the latter part of August, 1565, and a few days 
 later five other ships were seen coming in from the sea. After being 
 hailed several times, an alarming reply came from one of the vessels. 
 
 The squadron was under the command of Pedro Menendez (ma- 
 nen'deth), of Spain, with a commission to destroy all the Lutheran 
 French that had dared to settle on soil claimed by his country. 
 
 The situation of the French was most unfortunate. Three of 
 their ships were a number of miles up the river, and knew nothing of 
 their danger. The other four were so weak that they hurriedly put 
 to sea and escaped. The Spaniards entered the River of Dolphins, 
 a number of miles southward, and landed an armed force. The 
 French ships hastened back to the St. John's and told Ribault of the 
 evident intention of their enemies. Ribault decided to attack the 
 force that had been landed with his combined fleet and all his men. 
 Laudonniere opposed the plan, as too dangerous, but the impetuous 
 Ribault was not to be restrained, and persisted in his purpose. 
 When their vessels were ready to assail the Spaniards at the River 
 of Dolphins a furious storm scattered them. 
 
 Knowing the helpless condition in which the fort had been left, 
 the savage Menendez made hasty preparations to march against it. 
 It was no holiday excursion upon which the Spaniards entered, for the 
 rain was falling in torrents, the darkness was intense, the woods and 
 swamps were flooded, and the weather had become unusually chilly. 
 The march was a long one, and so laborious and trying that it would 
 seem that all the men must have 'perished had they not been sus 
 tained by their fierce hatred of the Lutheran French. 
 
 The storm continued without cessation day and night. The gar 
 rison in the fort did not think it possible that the most fanatical 
 enmity could lead any foe to attack them at such a time. A single 
 sentinel was on duty, and he was not alert. He had gathered his 
 heavy cloak about him, so as to shelter his firelock, and paced dis 
 mally back and forth in his saturated garments, longing for the 
 moment when the welcome relief should come. 
 
 Suddenly from the gloom a dozen figures leaped forward, and, seiz 
 ing the guard, put him to death before he could make an outcry. 
 Taken by surprise, the French were unable to make any defence. 
 No mercy was shown to man, woman, or child. One hundred and 
 
CHAP, vi FRENCH EXPLORERS IN AMERICA 
 
 89 
 
 forty-two were massacred, while the Spaniards did not lose a man. 
 Some of the garrison, leaping from their beds, managed to dash into 
 the woods, where they crouched and shivered, or fled through the dark 
 ness and storm. The wretched fugitives were pursued and most of 
 them captured and hanged on the limbs of trees, and over the head 
 of each, Menendez caused the inscription to be nailed : " I do this, 
 not as to Frenchmen, but as to Lutherans." 
 
 Among the few who escaped was Laudonniere. He hid in a 
 
 A JUST PUNISHMENT 
 
 swamp until his peril became less imminent, when he and a com 
 panion stole out to the vessels which Ribault had left behind and 
 then sailed for France. 
 
 A cruel fate seemed for the time to be on the side of the merciless 
 Menendez. Learning from the Indians that the Frenchmen who had 
 set out to attack him at the mouth of the River of Dolphins were 
 shipwrecked on Anastasia Island, he marched thither with a force 
 not half so numerous as the French. He made them believe, how 
 ever, that he had so many men that they were at his mercy. When 
 
 PERIOD I 
 
 DISCOVERY 
 AND EX 
 PLORATION 
 1000 
 
 TO 
 1590 
 
 Mas 
 sacre of 
 
 the 
 
 French 
 by the 
 Span 
 iards, 
 Sept., 
 
90 HISTORY OF THE UNITED STATES CHAP, v 
 
 PERIOD i they begged for quarter he promised it, and they surrendered. The 
 -DISCOVERY n ext step of the miscreant was to select the Catholics and a few of 
 
 AND EX 
 PLORATION t h e more useful workmen, who were reprieved. The others he ordered 
 
 > instantly to be shot. 
 1590 
 Meanwhile, Ribault's vessels were wrecked on the Florida coast, 
 
 but all his men fortunately escaped, and he led them through the 
 forest to Fort Charles, unaware of its fall. When he found himself 
 confronted by Menendez, the latter, as in the former case, made him 
 believe that the Spanish force was overwhelmingly the superior, and 
 Ribault agreed to surrender. Two hundred of his men, however, 
 knew too well the value of the leader's pledge, and they marched off 
 to the southward, preferring to die in the woods rather than trust to 
 the honor of a Spaniard. 
 
 The prisoners, among whom was Ribault, were shot down like 
 dogs. When the Frenchmen who finally escaped reached their 
 country the news of the outrages caused intense indignation. The 
 relatives of the murdered colonists, joined by Admiral Coligny, 
 appealed to their sovereign for redress, but no notice was taken of 
 the prayer, nor was even a remonstrance sent to the Spanish court. 
 'Retalia- But if the government was so base, there was one among its sub 
 sDeGour- jects whose soul burned with uncontrollable resentment. He wa? 
 gues, {h e Chevalier Dominique de Gourgues (da Goorg), of Gascony, a 
 devout Roman Catholic, who, when made a prisoner by the Spaniards, 
 some years before, had 'been condemned to the humiliation of the 
 galleys. He was so enraged on learning of the sufferings of his 
 countrymen, that he fitted out an expedition at his own expense, 
 selling all his property to gain the necessary means. His expedition 
 consisted of three small vessels, a hundred soldiers, and eighty sailors. 
 The project was kept a secret, so as to prevent any warning being 
 sent to the Spaniards. When he sailed, it was given out that the 
 destination was the coast of Africa, and few suspected the truth. 
 
 In the spring of 1568, the French squadron entered the mouth of 
 a small river to the north of the St. John's. The trumpeter had 
 served under Laudonniere, and when he went ashore, he was de 
 lighted to find that the leading chief was an old friend of Laudon 
 niere, and had with him at that time as a companion a French sol 
 dier who had escaped the massacre. The chief invited De Gourgues 
 to visit him, and he did so, the soldier acting as interpreter. 
 
 The Indian leader expressed the most intense hatred of the Span- 
 
CHAP, vi FRENCH EXPLORERS IN AMERICA 
 
 iards, who, he said, had used his people with savage cruelty, because 
 of their kindness to the suffering Frenchmen. When De Gourgues 
 asked the chief if he would join him in punishing the bad men, he 
 and his warriors showed vehement eagerness to do so. An alliance 
 was formed, and the necessary preparations were quickly made. 
 The work was carried out with grim thoroughness and dispatch. 
 The hundreds of Indians who joined the French were so eager for 
 the fray that it was impossible to restrain them. The surprised 
 Spaniards could offer no effectual resistance, and were compelled to 
 act the part of the unfortunate Huguenots, who trusted to their 
 pledges three years before. The defenders were shot down without 
 mercy, and the few that were for the time spared were hanged under 
 the very trees where the French had perished in a similar manner, 
 and over their heads De Gourgues caused to be placed the following 
 inscription : 
 
 " I do this not as unto Spaniards and Maranes (Moors), but as unto 
 traitors, robbers, and murderers." 
 
 Menendez was at St. Augustine, and knowing that he was too 
 weak to encounter him, De Gourgues sailed for France, first utterly 
 destroying, with the help of the Indians, the forts on the St. John's. 
 St. Augustine was founded in 1565, and it will always be memor 
 able from the fact that it was the first permanent European settle 
 ment planted within the present limits of the United States. 
 
 PERIOD I 
 
 DISCOVERY 
 AND EX 
 PLORATION 
 1000 
 
 TO 
 1590 
 
 Found 
 ing of St. 
 
 Augus 
 tine, 
 1565 
 
 OLD GATE OF ST. AUGUSTINE 
 
Frobish- 
 
 i57 6 
 
 CHAPTER VII 
 THE ENGLISH EXPLORERS IN AMERICA 
 
 [Authorities: England's part in exploratory adventure in the New World had its 
 heroic period in the reign of Elizabeth, when her annals are made brilliant with the 
 achievements of her great seamen, Frobisher, Davis, Drake, Humphrey Gilbert, and his 
 kinsman, Sir Walter Raleigh. How the period glows with the newly awakened maritime 
 spirit may be seen by the perusal of such works as Froude's " English Seamen of the 
 i6th Century," Markham's "Sea Fathers," Low's "Maritime Discovery," Bourne's 
 "English Seamen," and Hakluyt's "Early Voyages," and other publications of the 
 Hakluyt Society. Creighton's " Age of Elizabeth," in Epochs of Modern History 
 Series, and Hind's "England of Elizabeth," may also b^ profitably consulted. The 
 story of English colonization in America will be best gathered from Doyle's " English 
 Colonies in America," Thwaite's " The Colonies," Fisher's "Colonial Era," and the 
 local histories of Newfoundla-.u, Canada, New England, and Virginia.] 
 
 |E AN WHILE, England had been stirred to activity 
 by the work of both Spain and France in America. 
 It might naturally be supposed that that great na 
 tion would take pride in what was done by the 
 Cabots, who were the real discoverers of the con 
 tinent of North America; but those navigators 
 had set out to find a northwest passage to India, 
 and failing to do so, their enterprise, for a long time, was not looked 
 upon as possessing much merit. 
 
 Now, however, England saw that she must bestir herself, to pre 
 vent the grand prizes from slipping from her grasp. She was not 
 yet ready to give up the belief that the coveted northwest route ex 
 isted and could be found, and so in June, 1576, Martin Frobisher 
 sailed with three small vessels in search of the passage. He sighted 
 Greenland, coasted along Labrador, and entered the inlet north of 
 
CHAP, vii ENGLISH EXPLORERS IN AMERICA 
 
 93 
 
 MARTIN FROBISHER 
 
 Hudson Bay, which ever since has borne 
 his name. He made a second voyage in 
 
 1577, and a third in 1578, but his discov 
 eries were of little value, since the region 
 he visited is too cold and inhospitable ever 
 to become the abode of civilized men. 
 
 Francis Drake, at that time, was engaged 
 in circumnavigating the globe. He sailed 
 from Plymouth in the latter part of 1577, 
 with a squadron of five vessels, his principal 
 object being to chastise the Spaniards at 
 whose hands he had himself suffered much. 
 
 The voyages of Sir Francis Drake are among the most glorious in 
 the annals of England.* He passed down the eastern coast of South 
 America, and sailed through the Straits of Magellan in September, 
 
 1578. Ascending the Pacific coast, he plundered the Spanish set 
 tlements in Chile and Peru, and loaded his fleet with gold and silver 
 captured from the ships of the enemy. He took possession of Califor 
 nia in the name of his sovereign, calling it New Albion, and then, feel 
 ing that his important work was finished, sailed for home. 
 
 His squadron, with which he had done so much, was too weak to 
 meet the fleets that he knew were searching for him, so he sought a 
 passage around the northern coast of America. The ice speedily, 
 however, drove him back, and he crossed the Pacific and the Indian 
 Oceans, doubled the Cape of Good Hope, and dropped anchor at Ply 
 mouth in September, 1580. It was because of this remarkable voy 
 age that Queen Elizabeth conferred the honor of knighthood upon 
 Drake. But the achievements of this great navigator were by no 
 means completed. He threw all his energies into the war against 
 Spain, which he hated with an unspeakable hatred. Before a year 
 had passed, he captured and destroyed Carthagena in South America, 
 besides a number of other towns in the vicinity ; burned Forts St. 
 Augustine and Antonio ; plundered many other places in the West 
 Indies, and took home a perishing English colony from Roanoke 
 
 * This great naval hero was vice-admiral, under Lord Howard, of the English fleet 
 that repulsed the Spanish Armada. Perhaps his most daring enterprise was his expedi 
 tion, in 1587, to Lisbon, where, having learned of a Spanish fleet lying in the Bay of 
 Cadiz destined to form part of the Armada, he courageously entered the port and burnt 
 upwards of 10,000 tons of shipping a feat which he jocosely termed " singeing the King 
 of Spain's beard." Drake was born in 1530 and died in 1505. 
 
 PERIOD I 
 
 Sir 
 
 Francis 
 Drake's 
 Expedi 
 tion, 
 
 1577 t* 
 1580 
 
94 
 
 HISTORY OF THE UNITED STATES CHAP, vn 
 
 PERIOD I 
 
 DISCOVERY 
 AND Ex- 
 
 WORATION 
 IOOO 
 
 TO 
 1590 
 
 Sir Hum 
 phrey 
 Gilbert's 
 
 Expedi 
 tion, 
 1583 
 
 SIR HUMPHREY GILBERT 
 
 Island in 1585. He performed many other exploits, and won great 
 renown for himself and England. 
 
 Sir Humphrey Gilbert was the half-brother of Sir Walter Raleigh,* 
 and both were favorites of Queen Elizabeth. Gilbert was a famous 
 soldier, of noble mind and purpose, and belonged to one of the most 
 
 eminent families in England. When, 
 therefore, he proposed to plant a colony in 
 America, he met with little difficulty ; Sir 
 Walter Raleigh advanced him what funds 
 he needed, and he sailed for America in 
 the latter part of 1579. Tremendous 
 storms forced the ships to return, and four 
 years passed before the attempt was re 
 newed. Finally, in June, 1583, another 
 venture was made from Plymouth. 
 
 The fleet included the Raleigh, a vessel 
 of two hundred tons burden, the Golden 
 Hind and the Swallow, each of forty tons, the Delight, of one hun 
 dred and twenty tons, and the Squirrel, of ten tons. A few days out, 
 however, the Raleigh turned about and came back to port. In the 
 following August the vessels entered the harbor of St. John's, New 
 foundland, and Gilbert took possession of the country in the name 
 of his sovereign. During the stay there misfortune came to the en 
 terprise. A number of the crew fell ill and died, others became 
 mutinous^ and a plot was formed to take possession of the ships. 
 This being defeated, the mutineers seized a fishing-smack and put to 
 sea. Gilbert then sent the Swallow home with the sick and most of 
 the disaffected crew. 
 
 While exploring the coasts southward, a tempest wrecked the 
 largest vessel of the fleet, and one hundred lives were lost. The 
 commander and a few of his crew were saved and took refuge on the 
 little Squirrel. The weather continued so bad, and the fleet was so 
 crippled, that Gilbert decided to return to England, with the intention 
 
 * Raleigh (Raw'li) was a great Elizabethan courtier, soldier, and mariner, who took 
 an active part in colonizing schemes in the New World, which he munificently supported 
 from his own purse. He also took a loyal part in England's preparations to repel the 
 Spanish Armada, and actively commanded a ship on the occasion. Politically, he fell 
 under the censure of both Queen Elizabeth and James I., and for reasons of state was 
 imprisoned for many years in the Tower of London, where he wrote and published (1614) 
 "A History of the World." In 1628 he was beheaded. 
 
CHAP, vii ENGLISH, EXPLORERS IN AMERICA 
 
 of coming back and continuing his explorations in the following 
 spring. The tempestuous weather did not abate, but Sir Humphrey 
 showed no fear in the tiny Squirrel. On that dark September night 
 the boat went to the bottom of the ocean, with the brave captain and 
 his faithful companions. 
 
 Sir Walter Raleigh mourned the loss of his noble half-brother, 
 but believed in his schemes of colonization, and he devoted himself 
 with energy and lavish expenditure to the carrying of them out. The 
 queen gave him a new and more liberal patent, and in June, 1584, 
 two ships, in charge of Captain Arthur Barlow, set out to find the 
 most desirable place for planting a colony. They took the southerly 
 and more favorable route, and after exploring the coast of North 
 Carolina for several days, they came to anchor in Pamlico Sound. 
 The Indians flocked around them in their canoes, and treated them 
 with the greatest hospitality and friendship. The English were 
 equally kind to them, so that the best of feeling soon prevailed. 
 When the ships returned to England to 
 report, two of the Indians willingly went 
 with them and were brought back in the 
 following year. 
 
 The story told by these explorers 
 charmed the queen and delighted Raleigh. 
 Elizabeth declared the event one of the 
 most glorious of her reign, and Raleigh 
 was knighted. He named the immense 
 region Virginia, in honor of the illustrious 
 virgin queen, and took steps for colonizing, 
 as soon as he could, the fertile and inviting 
 country. Seven ships sailed out of Ply 
 mouth harbor in April, 1585, with full crews and one hundred and 
 eighty colonists, under command of Sir Richard Grenville, one of 
 the bravest of men,* who, however, cared more for buccaneering than 
 for planting a colony in the wilds of the New World. He did a good 
 deal of plundering of Spanish ships on the way, and fostered a spirit 
 
 * For a characterization of Sir Richard Grenville, and an example of his undaunted 
 English spirit, see Lord Tennyson's heroic ballad of the fleet of 1591, entitled "The 
 Revenge." The poem follows the incidents of the memorable sea-fight, as narrated in 
 Hakluyt's Voyages, in which Sir Richard Grenville engaged, alone, a Spanish fleet of 
 fifty-three sail, repulsing the enemy fifteen times, and, despite the unequal action, sending 
 four ships and about a thousand men to the bottom. 
 
 SIR WALTER RALEIGH 
 
 PERIOD I 
 
 DISCOVERY 
 AND EX 
 PLORATION- 
 IOOO 
 
 TO 
 1590 
 
 Ra 
 leigh's 
 Second 
 Expedi 
 tion, 
 1584 
 
 Ra 
 leigh's 
 Third 
 Expedi 
 tion, 
 1585 
 
HISTORY OF THE UNITED STATES CHAP. VH 
 
 PERIOD I 
 
 DISCOVERY 
 AND EX 
 PLORATION 
 IOOO 
 
 TO 
 1590 
 
 Ra 
 leigh's 
 Last 
 Expedi 
 tion, 
 1587 
 
 of unrest and adventure on the part of the settlers. The American 
 coast was sighted in July, and, after a leisurely cruise, they landed 
 on Roanoke Island. 
 
 More than a week was spent in exploring the surrounding coun 
 try, the Indians showing the same kindness as before, when an in 
 cident took place which makes one doubt whether Grenville was a 
 fool or a knave. While visiting an Indian village, one of the white 
 men missed a silver cup. Grenville demanded that it should be 
 returned at once, and because of a delay in complying with his order 
 he burned the village and destroyed all the standing corn. Little 
 dreaming of the unquenchable hatred caused by this wanton outrage, 
 Grenville left the colonists soon after and returned to England. 
 
 Ralph Lane, a distinguished soldier and civilian, now became 
 governor of the colony. He was so harsh towards the Indians that 
 they became deadly enemies of the white men. When Lane set out 
 to find some copper mines, of which he had heard, he met with so 
 determined an hostility on the part of the natives that he was 
 obliged to return. The Indians refused to furnish any provisions, 
 which had now become so scarce that the settlers were in danger 
 of starvation. Fortunately at this crisis Sir Francis Drake appeared 
 off the coast with his fleet and took the homesick colonists back to 
 England. Several of the settlers carried with them some tobacco 
 leaf, the use of which was thus introduced into Europe. 
 
 Raleigh was still undismayed by the mishaps that had overtaken 
 his enterprises. In April, 1587, he dispatched another expedition, 
 consisting of three ships, with one hundred and fifty men and wo 
 men on board of them. John White was appointed governor of the 
 colony, and the men under his charge were much better fitted to be 
 pioneers than their predecessors. They came, not to seek for silver 
 and gold, but to make homes for themselves in the New World,, of 
 which they had received so many pleasing accounts. All this was 
 good, but the trouble with the settlers on Roanoke was that they did 
 not agree among themselves. They quarrelled from the beginning. 
 One of White's assistants was killed by the Indians while searching 
 for shellfish on the beach, and a number of friendly natives were at 
 tacked under the supposition that they were hostile. 
 
 About this time, Mrs. Eleanor Dare, whose father was Governor 
 White, had a daughter born to her, to which was given the name 
 of Virginia Dare. She was the first English child born in America. 
 
CHAP, vii ENGLISH EXPLORERS IN AMERICA 
 
 97 
 
 Governor White decided to return to England with the ships for 
 supplies which would soon be needed. He left behind him eighty- 
 nine men, seventeen women, and two children, among them being 
 his daughter, Mrs. Dare. It was his intention to return with the 
 least possible delay ; but when he reached England he found a gen 
 eral alarm over the impending invasion by Spain. The services of 
 every one were needed, and despite all he could do, it was not until 
 April, 1590, that Raleigh was able to send White back with two 
 shiploads of supplies. 
 
 It is a strange and pathetic story that which follows. Governor 
 White was eager to greet his daughter and the friends whom he had 
 not seen for many a day. Before his ships had come to anchor he 
 was thrilled with hope at the sight of a column of smoke over 
 Roanoke Island. This he accepted as a sign that all was well, 
 and guns were fired to let the colonists know that relief had arrived. 
 The next morning, boats were lowered and rowed in the direction 
 of the smoke, which, before it was reached, appeared at another 
 point, and so far off that a good many hours were spent in rowing 
 to the spot. When it was reached, the disappointing discovery was 
 made that the vapor was a delusion. There was neither smoke nor 
 camp-fire. The following day while the boats were making their way 
 to shore to obtain water, one of them was swamped and six sailors 
 were drowned. This caused a superstitious fear, and the remainder of 
 the men for a time would not go on. They were finally persuaded, 
 and in the dusk of early evening began their tramp over the island 
 in the direction of the spot where, White assured them, they would 
 find their friends. 
 
 As the Englishmen advanced, they saw lights twinkling a short 
 distance ahead, and were sure they would soon greet their relatives 
 and old acquaintances, whom they had not seen or heard from for 
 so long a time. And what news they would tell them of dear old 
 England, thousands of miles away across the ocean! How they 
 would be thrilled by the story of the destruction of that " Invincible 
 Armada," with which Spain expected to capture and make desolate 
 the kingdom, and what a world of other tidings they had to relate ! 
 
 The visitors broke into shouts and songs, which ought to have 
 brought a response ; but when they listened all was still. At day 
 break, they reached the spot where White had parted with the set 
 tlers, but nothing of them was seen. There were numerous im- 
 
 7 
 
 PERIOD I 
 
 DISCOVERT 
 AND EX 
 PLORATION 
 1000 
 
 TO 
 
 159 
 
 Succor 
 for Ra 
 leigh's 
 Second 
 Colony 
 
 Defeat 
 
 of the 
 Spanish 
 Armada, 
 
98 HISTORY OF THE UNITED STATES CHAP, v-u 
 
 PERIOD i prints of moccasins, and upon the bark of one of the trees were 
 D ANDEX* Y carve d three letters " C R O." White explained that when he left his 
 
 rLO iooo N fri en d s > three years before, they were considering the question of re 
 
 moving to the mainland. They agreed that if they did so they 
 
 would cut the name of their destination on the trunks of the trees 
 
 Misgiv- whefe it would be plainly in sight. It was understood also that, if 
 
 Tathef anv disaster befell them, they would carve the figure of a cross 
 
 J[ at , f under the letters. No such emblem appeared, and he took hope 
 
 nists from the fact, though the strange absence of the colonists filled him 
 
 with the dread that some calamity had overtaken them. It seemed 
 
 to him that the letters were meant to tell them that their friends had 
 
 removed to Croatan Island instead of to the mainland. 
 
 Penetrating further, they came to the abandoned post, still in 
 closed by palisades. There they found the full name CROATAN 
 cut on the trees, and as yet without the figure of the cross. The 
 relief that this fact might have afforded was effaced by other signs. 
 The log-dwellings were in ruins, pieces of metal were scattered 
 around, and a number of buried trunks had been dug up and their 
 contents flung about. Among them White recognized several belong 
 ing to himself. 
 
 These discoveries convinced him that all the colonists had per 
 ished ; but it seems strange that he did not continue his search 
 for them. It is not impossible that they were within a few miles at 
 that very moment ; but a storm set in, his provisions ran short, 
 and it was too dangerous to attempt to bring off the water casks that 
 had been sent ashore. The sailors were impatient, and demanded 
 that they should leave the spot, which seemed to them to be ac 
 cursed. The governor complied with their wishes, and sailing for 
 the West Indies, he never again set foot in America. 
 
 The What was the fate of the Lost Colony ? This is one of the most 
 
 Lost 
 Colony, interesting questions connected with the early exploration of our 
 
 country, and it has never been satisfactorily answered. Twenty 
 years later, when Jamestown had been settled, it was said that many 
 members of the colony were still alive; while at a later date it 
 was asserted that some of them had been seen and spoken to. This 
 assertion was never verified, and probably was untrue. 
 
 There is ground, however, for another claim which has signifi 
 cance. When, long years after, the region was settled by Euro 
 peans, they saw numerous members of the Hatteras Indians who 
 
100 
 
 HISTORY OF THE UNITED STATES CHAP, vn 
 
 PERIOD I 
 
 DISCOVERY 
 AND EX 
 PLORATION 
 IOOO 
 
 TO 
 
 1590 
 
 Probable 
 Absorp 
 tion of 
 the Lost 
 Colony 
 in the 
 Indian 
 Tribes 
 
 showed unmistakable traces of white blood. They had, in some in 
 stances, light hair and eyes, peculiarities never seen in true mem 
 bers of the native American race. At the same time, there was a 
 tradition extant among those people, that when the Lost Colony was 
 deserted by their friends they were adopted by the red men, who 
 had always been friendly to them. They became absorbed in the 
 tribe, and, as the years passed, gradually lost their identity, and 
 finally disappeared as completely as if all had been massacred dur 
 ing the absence of Governor White in Europe, towards the close of 
 the sixteenth century. 
 
 This last failure exhausted the resources of Sir Walter Raleigh. 
 He had spent nearly a quarter of a million of dollars in his attempts 
 at colonization. He assigned a large part of his rights to a number 
 of merchants, who kept up for a while a petty trade with the Irdians 
 in Virginia, but made no serious attempt at settlement. 
 
PERIOD II COLONIZATION AND SETTLEMENT 
 
 CHAPTER VIII 
 
 THE FIRST PERMANENT SETTLEMENTS IN 
 
 AMERICA 
 
 [Authorities: The general histories, in their earlier chapters, of Bancroft, Hildreth, 
 and Bryant and Gay, should be consulted, and, especially, the third volume of Justin 
 Winsor's "Narrative and Critical History," dealing with English discovery and settle 
 ment in America. The interested student of the native annals should not omit the 
 English works that throw light on the era, such as Gardiner's "First Two Stuarts" 
 (Epochs of Modern History), and Payne's "European Colonies." See, also, Neil's 
 and Lodge's " English Colonies in America." For an account of the early French 
 settlement in Acadia, and the founding of the French Colony on the St. Lawrence by 
 Champlain, the chief authorities are Parkman's " Pioneers of France in the New World," 
 and " The Jesuits in North America ; " Kingsford's " History of Canada," Vols. I. and 
 II.; and the contemporaneous annals of Charlevoix, " History of New France" (O'Shea's 
 translation) , " Champlain's Voyages," edited by Laverdiere and Casgrain (Quebec: 1870), 
 and the Relations des Jesuites.] 
 
 HUNDRED years had rolled by since the discovery 
 of America by Columbus, during which the Span 
 ish, French, and English explorers penetrated the 
 northern and southern portions of the continent, 
 with the scant result, however, that when the six 
 teenth century drew to a close, and the dawn of 
 the seventeenth came, the only permanent settle 
 ment anywhere was the feeble colony which the 
 Spanish, in 1565, had planted at St. Augustine, Florida. 
 
 But the French and English were at work, and though failure did 
 not cease to dog the steps of the colonists, the hour of success 
 drew nigh. Raleigh had used most of his resources, as has been 
 
102 
 
 HISTORY OF THE UNITED STATES CHAP, vm 
 
 TION AND 
 
 SETTLE- 
 
 1602 
 
 1758 
 
 Cos- 
 nold's 
 
 PERIOD ii stated, in the vain effort to colonize the country, but, while he lived, 
 his interest was still keen in the New World. Learning from 
 
 f f 
 
 Bartholomew Gosnold, who had visited America, that the Earl of 
 Southampton had offered to fit out a vessel if he would command it, 
 Raleigh urged him to do so, and Gosnold consented. 
 
 This expedition sailed from Falmouth, in April, 1602, with thirty 
 persons, twenty of whom were designed as material in founding a 
 colony. The voyage across the Atlantic possessed one remarkable 
 feature : it was the first made over the present track taken by ocean 
 steamers between England and America. As a consequence, in a 
 little more than a month after sailing, Gosnold sighted the Massa 
 chusetts coast (naming it Cape Cod, because of the abundance of 
 codfish seen there), the Elizabeth Islands, and Martha's Vineyard 
 (originally Martin's Vineyard). On one of the Elizabeth Islands in 
 Buzzard's Bay, tradition credits Gosnold with having landed and 
 begun the construction of a fort. The name of this island which 
 he selected for the colony is the Indian one of Cuttyhunk. 
 
 Now, there was no good reason why Gosnold should not have had 
 the honor of planting the first English settlement in America, for 
 everything favored such an enterprise. The soil was good, and na 
 ture very bountiful ; raspberries, strawberries, grapes, and other small 
 fruits grew in profusion ; and the climate was less severe than in 
 Canada. But the settlers looked out on the sea and remembered 
 that three thousand miles of tempestuous waters rolled between 
 them and England ; that the Indians seemed to be hostile ; that their 
 own supply of provisions was scant, and the future source uncertain. 
 These and other forebodings filled the would-be colonists with home 
 sickness, so that, when Gosnold sailed for home, he took with him 
 all the people that he had brought away. 
 
 But the pleasing story told by Gosnold and his friends deepened 
 
 the interest of England in colonization, and two ships were fitted out 
 
 to visit and plant a settlement in the same region. They were un- 
 
 Pring's der the command of Martin Pring, and, sailing from Milford Haven 
 
 tiJn, ' * n tne spring of 1603, entered Penobscot Bay in the following June. 
 
 1603 They explored the shore-front of Maine to the southward, and visited 
 
 the spot where Gosnold had landed. Six months later, the voyagers 
 
 returned to England, and confirmed the favorable accounts of their 
 
 predecessors. 
 
 As a result, other expeditions followed and visited the same sec- 
 
CHAP, viii FIRST PERMANENT SETTLEMENTS 
 
 '03 
 
 tion, trading with the Indians, and now and then kidnapping some 
 of them. The war with France having ended for the time, James I. 
 of England warmly supported a plan for colonizing America on an 
 extensive scale. He saw the prospect not only of gain for his sub 
 jects, but a safe field of adventure and enterprise for his idle soldiers. 
 
 And so it came about that on April 2Oth, 1606, he issued letters- 
 patent to Sir Thomas Gates, Sir George Somers, Richard Hakluyt, * 
 Edward Maria Wingfield, Captain Gos- 
 nold, and others, by which they were given 
 all the land on the American coast between 
 latitudes 34 and 45 north, and including 
 all the lands situated within a hundred 
 miles of the shore. 
 
 These patents or grants called for the 
 formation of two companies, the northern 
 and southern. The directors of the south 
 ern company lived in London, and their 
 enterprise was therefore known by that 
 name, while those of the northern company resided in Plymouth, and 
 that organization became the Plymouth Company. The grant of the 
 London Company embraced all the coast from 34 to 38, or from Cape 
 Fear to the Rappahannock River, which domain was known as 
 South Virginia. The territory of the Plymouth Company, called 
 North Virginia, extended from 41 to 45, or from near the mouth 
 of the Hudson to the eastern point of Maine. 
 
 Now that England had taken the important step that was to give 
 her the strongest of all footholds in America, we must not overlook 
 the work done by her great rival, France. Samuel de Champlain 
 (sham-playn^j of the French navy, was commissioned by his king 
 (Henry IV) lieutenant-general of Canada, for which country he 
 sailed, March i$th, 1603, accompanied by Pontgrave, who was inter 
 ested in the fur- trade. Ascending the St. Lawrence in May, they 
 anchored at Tadousac, at the mouth of the Saguenay, whence they' 
 proceeded in a smaller boat past the great red rock, now crowned by 
 
 SAMUEL DE CHAMPLAIN 
 
 PERIOD II 
 
 COLONIZA 
 TION AND 
 SETTLED 
 
 MENT 
 1602 
 
 TO 
 1758 
 
 The 
 London 
 and Ply 
 mouth 
 Com 
 panies 
 
 Cham- 
 plain be 
 comes 
 Lieuten 
 ant- 
 General 
 
 of 
 
 Canada, 
 1603 
 
 * Hakluyt (hak'-loof) was a clergyman, and notable in his day as the compiler of a col 
 lection of voyages and records of the discoveries of English navigators. He died in 1616 
 and was buried in Westminster Abbey, London. The Hakluyt Society, founded in 1846, 
 perpetuates his name and work, in preserving the records of geographical discovery, and 
 in issuing well-edited reprints of the work of early navigators. 
 
104 
 
 HISTORY 
 
 THE UNITED STATES CHAP, vin 
 
 1602 
 
 1758 
 
 the citadel'of Quebec, thence onward to the rapids, near the present 
 
 PERIOD II 
 
 COLONIZA- c ity of Montreal. Champlain returned home in the autumn, and 
 
 T10N AND 
 
 published an account of his voyage, which attracted much attention. 
 When Champlain reached France, he found that the king had 
 made a leading Huguenot, the Sieur de Monts (men), viceroy over six 
 degrees of latitude in America, extending from the St. Lawrence 
 southward to the latitude of Cape May. The region was named 
 Acadia, and De Monts sailed thither with four vessels in March, 
 
 De 1604, Champlain acting as his pilot. Accompanying the expedition 
 Monts' 
 Colony 
 on the 
 Bay of 
 Fundy 
 
 ACADIA AND THE WATER-HIGHWAY TO CANADA 
 
 were a number of artisans and laborers, together with the celebrated 
 early French historian, Marc Lescarbot,* and the Baron Poutrin- 
 court. The expedition did not steer for the St. Lawrence, but for 
 the Acadian (Nova Scotian) peninsula, as De Monts decided to make 
 his settlement farther to the southward. Accordingly, the emigrants 
 entered the Bay of Fundy, and anchored in a harbor on the northern 
 shore of the peninsula. There a settlement was begun to which the 
 
 * Lescarbot (la-kar-bo') is chiefly known by his "Histoire de Nouvelle France" pub 
 lished in France in 1609, which gives an account not only of the French colony in Acadia, 
 but also of Cartier's voyages to Canada, and of Laudonniere's expedition to Florida. 
 
CHAP. vin. FIRST PERMANENT SETTLEMENTS 
 
 105 
 
 name of Port Royal was given. It was afterwards known as An 
 napolis, Nova Scotia, so-called in honor of Queen Anne. De Monts 
 and the main body of the emigrants passed the winter on an island 
 in the St. Croix River, the present boundary between Maine and 
 New Brunswick. The weather was so severe that half of them per 
 ished before spring, when the survivors made their way to Port 
 Royal and joined the colony there, which had meanwhile been re 
 cruited from France by another batch of colonists, under Pontgrave. 
 
 French settlement in the Bay of Fundy survived for a number of 
 years, but it was sorely crippled by dissensions between rival gover 
 nors and harassed by the aggressive English colonists on the New 
 England coast. In 1613, Captain Samuel Argall, an English free 
 booter, plundered the French settlements in Acadia and burned Port 
 Royal, on the plea that they were intrusions upon the domain of the 
 North and South Virginia Company. 
 
 De Monts had no wish to contest the matter with that powerful 
 corporation, and, in the summer of 1608, obtaining a new charter, he 
 proceeded with Champlain, who was now to become the real founder 
 of Canada, to his old winter quarters at Tadousac, at the mouth of 
 the Saguenay. There Champlain left De Monts and planted a 
 colony on the St. Lawrence, on the site of the present city of 
 Quebec, the first permanent French settlement in America. In the 
 following summer, Champlain penetrated the Indian country and 
 discovered the beautiful lake which bears his name. The settle 
 ments thus begun took root, and, with varying fortunes, waned and 
 flourished for a period of one hundred and fifty years, until the con 
 quest, in 1759, when they passed under the flag of Britain. The 
 French from the first secured the friendship of their Indian neigh 
 bors of the Algonquin or Huron tribe, in which they were aided by 
 the Jesuit missionaries, who were far-seeing, long-suffering, and de 
 voted to their self-appointed task. That tribal alliance, however, cost 
 the colony dear, since it provoked the ire of the Iroquois confederacy, 
 which became a constant menace to the French.* 
 
 PERIOD II 
 
 COLONIZA 
 TION AND 
 SETTLE 
 MENT 
 1602 
 
 TO 
 1758 
 
 Found 
 ing of 
 Quebec, 
 1608 
 
 * Champlain, while on a visit, in 1615, to the Huron country, on the Georgian Bay, 
 was induced by the Hurons to take part with them in an attack on the Iroquois, in the 
 Mohawk Valley, New York State. This was fraught with lamentable consequences to 
 the French Colony on the St. Lawrence, as well as to the Huron nation, which, in 1648- 
 49, was almost entirely wiped out of existence by the demoniac fury of the Iroquois. 
 For an account of the latter, see Parkman's narrative, also the article, by G. Mercer 
 Adam, on " The Georgian Bay and the Muskoka Lakes," in Picturesque Canada. 
 
io6 
 
 HISTORY OF THE UNITED STATES CHAP, vni 
 
 PERIOD II 
 
 COLONIZA 
 TION AND 
 SETTLE 
 MENT 
 1602 
 
 TO 
 1758 
 
 The 
 Popham 
 Colony, 
 
 1607 
 
 JAMES I 
 
 We have now reached a period when we must tell about the first 
 lasting English colony in America. The domain of the Plymouth, 
 or North Virginia, Company lay between the forty-first and forty- 
 fifth degrees, and that of the London, or South Virginia, Company 
 
 between the thirty-fourth and thirty-eighth 
 degrees of north latitude. This left three 
 degrees between North and South Virginia, 
 and neither party was allowed to settle 
 within one hundred miles of each other 
 in the intervening space. 
 
 King James reserved to himself the right 
 to name a resident council for the several 
 colonies, each of which selected its own 
 presiding officer. They could fill any va 
 cancies . that occurred, but no clergyman 
 was allowed to act as president. The laws 
 made by this council were subject to revision or change by the king 
 and council in England. It was provided that for five years all 
 property should be held in common, and the established religion in 
 the colony was to be that of the Church of England. 
 
 In May, 1606, the Plymouth Company sent out a ship which ex 
 plored a part of the coast of Maine and took back a favorable report. 
 Another followed in August, but was captured by the Spaniards. 
 The Plymouth Company included some of the most famous names in 
 England. Among them were Sir John Popham, Lord Chief Justice, 
 who condemned Sir Walter Raleigh to death, his brother George, 
 and Sir Ferdinando Gorges (Go^jez). In the early summer of 1607, 
 a hundred emigrants, under Governor George Popham, sailed for 
 America. They landed on a desolate spot, near the mouth of the 
 Kennebec, where they erected a few log huts and a rude fort. It 
 was too late to plant any crops, and the Indians were so sullen that 
 all the emigrants except a contingent of forty-five sailed away in the 
 ships that had brought them over. 
 
 The winter which followed was one of the severest for a region at 
 the time noted for its semi-arctic climate. The streams were frozen 
 almost solid, and shut out all possibility of fishing, while the snow 
 lay in such enormous drifts in the forests that no one could engage 
 in hunting. Little was visible of their cabins save the tops of the 
 chimneys, from which the thin smoke curled upward among the leaf- 
 
CHAP, vin FIRST PERMANENT SETTLEMENTS 
 
 107 
 
 less trees. In the depth of the terrible winter, the storehouse in 
 which they had placed their scant provisions, caught fire, and was 
 burned to ashes, with most of their supplies. The privations brought 
 on disease and the death of a number, among whom was the Chief 
 Justice's brother, Governor Popham. 
 
 When it looked as if all must perish, a ship arrived with provisions 
 and the news that Chief Justice Popham and another principal leader 
 of the enterprise were dead. The tidings, and their own intolerable 
 
 PERIOD II 
 
 COLONIZA 
 TION AND 
 SETTLE 
 MENT 
 1602 
 
 TO 
 1758 
 
 THE POPHAM COLONISTS 
 
 hardships, so discouraged the emigrants, that they bade good-by to 
 the dismal solitudes and returned to England with the ship. They 
 took with them so disheartening an account of the country and their 
 experience there that for a long time no further attempt was made 
 to plant an English colony in the region. All that the Plymouth 
 Company did was to fish in the waters along the shore, and keep up a 
 fitful trade with the natives. 
 
 In December, 1606, the London Company sent out three vessels 
 from Blackwall, England. They were the Susan Constant, of one 
 hundred tons, the God- Speedy of forty, and the Discovery, a pinnace 
 of twenty tons. The emigrants numbered one hundred and five men, 
 
 The Ex 
 pedition 
 sent out 
 by the 
 London 
 Com 
 pany, 
 1606 
 
io8 
 
 HISTORY OF THE UNITED STATES CHAP, vm 
 
 PERIOD II 
 
 COLONIZA 
 TION AND 
 SETTLE 
 MENT 
 1602 
 
 TO 
 
 1758 
 
 Captain 
 John 
 Smith 
 
 Smith's 
 Euro 
 pean Ad 
 ventures 
 
 and were unaccompanied by women.. Captain Christopher Newport 
 had command of the vessels, and his orders were to land on Roanoke 
 Island, the site of the Lost Colony which disappeared twenty years 
 
 before. The season was cold and tempestu 
 ous, and the men who composed this famous 
 company had a no less stormy time of it 
 among themselves. A large number of 
 them were adventurers, whose last thought 
 was that of honest labor. Probably less 
 than thirty were mechanics, who were am 
 bitious to make a home for themselves in 
 the New World. But among the colonists 
 was one of the most remarkable men of 
 CAPTAIN JOHN SMITH those who figure in the history of our coun 
 try. He was an individual who, to-day, has not hundreds merely, but 
 thousands of namesakes throughout the United States. Who among 
 us has not heard the name of John Smith ? 
 
 Happy would the historian be to-day if ,he knew the whole truth 
 about this particular John Smith, for the facts of his career would 
 make an interesting story indeed. If half the adventures he told 
 about himself were true, he had one of the most extraordinary ex 
 periences that ever befell an adventurer. There is little doubt that 
 Smith was a greaj: braggart and loved to relate his exploits, some of 
 which, it is to be feared, have slight foundation in fact. Neverthe 
 less, he was brave, honest, full of enterprise, and had more brains 
 than any man connected with the expedition sent to South Virginia ; 
 and, though many of the people hated him, the time quickly came 
 when all saw his worth and were glad to lean upon him. But for John 
 Smith, the first permanent English settlement in America would not 
 have been made when and where it was. 
 
 Smith at that time was under thirty years of age, but, young as he 
 was, he had become famous on account of his wonderful adventures. 
 He was such a wild, headstrong youth, that his English friends gave 
 him a small sum of money to get rid of him. Quite ready to leave 
 England, he went to France as the servant of a nobleman, who soon, 
 however, turned him adrift. Meanwhile, he had grown to be a big 
 sturdy lad, and, enlisting in the army engaged in the wars in the Low 
 Countries, he proved himself a valiant soldier, and came back to Eng 
 land when nineteen years old. His next act was to build himself a 
 
CHAP, vin FIRST PERMANENT SETTLEMENTS 
 
 109 
 
 cabin in the heart of a forest, where he studied military tactics, and 
 in the open glades of the forest became an expert horseman. 
 
 One day he dashed away on his steed and enlisted in the Chris 
 tian army which was engaged in a desperate war with the Turks, 
 who were striving to force their way into Hungary. At Marseilles 
 .(mar-sals') Smith embarked for Italy in a ship filled with Roman 
 Catholic pilgrims. By and by a fierce storm arose, and the pilgrims, 
 believing that it was an expression of God's anger because they were 
 voyaging with a heretic, caught up Smith and flung him overboard. 
 He was a powerful swimmer, and breasted his way over the moun 
 tainous billows to an island, from which he was taken in a French 
 vessel to Alexandria. 
 
 Soon afterwards he joined the German army which was fighting 
 the Turks in Transylvania, and quickly won renown among a host of 
 fighters. While besieging a city, the most famous warrior of the 
 Mussulmans, desirous of entertaining the ladies, challenged the 
 Christian army to produce a man that dared to meet him in single 
 combat. Smith put forward his claim, and was granted the honor of 
 appearing as champion of his people. In the presence of an immense 
 multitude the combat took place on horseback, each man being clad 
 in mail, and using the lances of the knights of the olden time. 
 
 The combatants met in furious onslaught, and both showed con 
 summate skill and courage, but the prowess of the Christian pre 
 vailed, the Turk was unhorsed and slain, and his head carried into 
 the Christian canip. Two other Turks, burning to avenge the death 
 of their leader, entered the lis*ts against Smith, and he killed them 
 both. It was the fate of war, however, that soon after this great fight 
 Smith should be taken prisoner by the Turks. He was sold to a 
 Pacha, or ruler, who sent him to Constantinople as a slave for his 
 mistress, whom he was anxious to marry. She became interested 
 in the adventures of the handsome young Christian, and, in the hope 
 of securing his release, sent him to her brother in the Crimea. But 
 that relative, instead of sharing her tender sympathy, treated the 
 captive with great cruelty. He placed an iron collar around his neck 
 and made him toil daily like a slave. 
 
 One day, when Smith was threshing wheat, with his master sit 
 ting near and berating him, he turned suddenly upon the Turk and 
 "threshed him to death with the flail." Hastily donning the clothes 
 of his late master, he leaped on his horse and fled from the place. 
 
 PERIOD II 
 
 COLONIZA 
 TION AND 
 SETTLE 
 MENT 
 1602 
 
 TO 
 
 1758 
 
 Smith's 
 
 reputed 
 
 Prowess 
 
i io HISTORY OF THE UNITED STATES CHAP, vm 
 
 PERIOD ii He was pursued, but, with the start gained, and the fleetness of his 
 steed, he escaped from the country-, and, after many other stirring 
 adventures, found his way back to England in 1604. There the 
 1602 prospect of further adventure led him to join the expedition of the 
 *758 English colonists to South Virginia. 
 
 Smith was so much the superior of every one of his companions, 
 and was so outspoken and brusque in manner, that he was heartily 
 disliked by his jealous fellow-adventurers. An absurd charge was 
 made against him, to the effect that he was plotting to murder the 
 members of the council and make himself king of Virginia. He 
 was held a prisoner under this accusation, for which, it would seem, 
 there was in truth but little foundation. 
 
 While sailing northward along the American coast in quest of 
 Roanoke Island, the ships were caught in a furious storm, which 
 drove them into Chesapeake Bay, the headlands of which they named 
 Cape Henry and Cape Charles, in honor of the then Prince of Wales 
 and his brother. The king had forbidden the opening of the box 
 containing the sealed instructions until they sighted land, and the 
 pioneers now learned for the first time the names of the men who 
 were to compose the resident council. They were : Bartholomew 
 Gosnold, John Smith, Edward Wingfield, Christopher Newport, John 
 Ratcliffe, John Martin, and George Kendall. The other six were 
 indignant at the selection of Smith, and several asserted that the) 
 would not sit with him ; but cooler counsels prevailed. 
 
 The wearied voyagers crossed the wide mouth of the Chesapeake, 
 Found- and landed at a point which was so pleasing in its wealth of fragrant 
 James- flowers, its soft breezes, and soothing quiet, that they named it 
 town, p o i n t Comfort. Then, after resting a day or two, they sailed up a 
 i3th, broad placid river which, in honor of their king, they called the 
 07 James. At a point about forty miles from the mouth they cho'-e a 
 place on an island, or peninsula, and, going ashore, began the settle 
 ment of Jamestown, May I3th, 1607. This became the first perma 
 nent English colony planted in America. 
 
 The government was organized by the selection of Wingfielci as 
 president of the council. He was bitterly envious of Smith, and 
 not having withdrawn his charges, and wishing to be rid of him, he 
 proposed that he could save himself by returning to England with 
 Newport. Smith, however, rejected the proposition, and after a while 
 was permitted to take his seat at the council-board. 
 
CHAPTER IX 
 THE COLONIAL HISTORY OF VIRGINIA 
 
 {Authorities : The interesting and thrilling story of settlement in the ancient colony of 
 Virginia may partly be read in early contemporary annals, such as Purchas's " His 
 Pilgrimage," and Smith's " True Relation and Generall Historic," and partly in the 
 modern biographies of Captain John Smith, Sir Walter Raleigh, and Nathaniel Bacon; 
 in the story of Rolfe and Pocahontas ; as well as in the recent monographs in the 
 "American Commonwealth Series:" Cooke's "Virginia," and Browne's "Maryland." 
 See, also, Drake's " The Making of Virginia and the Middle Colonies," together with 
 Lodge's " English Colonies in America," and the general histories of the United States.] 
 
 T was the general belief in Europe, at the time of the 
 founding of Jamestown, that the Pacific Ocean, or 
 South Sea, lay only a comparatively short distance 
 to the westward, and that if any of the large 
 streams flowing into the Atlantic were ascended, 
 they would be found to connect with the greater 
 ocean. This was a curious belief, since there are 
 few rivers in the world with two widely separated 
 outlets. South America has one such stream the Rio Negro but 
 there is none in North America. 
 
 The pioneers at Jamestown had been ordered to look into the 
 matter, so while most of them were felling trees and putting up cab 
 ins, Captain Newport, John Smith, and some twenty others ascended 
 the river in boafs, to make what might be called a preliminary inves 
 tigation. They had heard of a great chief, Powhatan (Pow-ha-tan') 
 who lived near the spot where Richmond now stands, and there the 
 white men paid him a visit. His lodge, or "palace," was an impos 
 ing one, being much larger than is generally seen among the Indians, 
 with an abundance of boughs, bark, skins, and saplings. A number 
 of modest lodges surrounding the kingly residence were occupied by 
 
 The 
 Indian 
 Chief 
 Pow 
 hatan, of 
 Vir 
 ginia 
 
112 
 
 HISTORY OF THE UNITED STATES CHAP, ix 
 
 PERIOD II 
 
 COLONIZA 
 TION AND 
 SETTLE 
 MENT 
 1602 
 
 TO 
 
 1758 
 
 the chief advisers of the dusky 
 monarch, and luxuriant fields of 
 Indian corn were growing near. 
 Powhatan received his visitors 
 kindly, but some of his chiefs 
 looked with disfavor on the in 
 trusion of the white men. This 
 inland voyage of the little party 
 extended for one hundred and 
 fifty miles, and several other 
 tribes were visited. Many gaudy 
 trinkets were distributed, while 
 the delighted Indians jn turn 
 gave their visitors corn, game, 
 and small fruits. On the voy 
 age down the James, the ob 
 servant Englishmen were dis 
 quieted to observe that the red 
 men were scowling and un 
 friendly. The explanation of 
 this- was found when the ex 
 plorers reached Jamestown. 
 
 President Wingfield had man 
 aged matters badly during the 
 several weeks that Newport and his companions were absent. He was 
 so envious of Smith that he stopped the work on the little fort which 
 the latter had recommended should be built, Smith's purpose being as 
 much to keep the men occupied, as to secure a defense against ene 
 mies. The settlers had become embroiled with the Indians, who at 
 tacked them, killing a boy and wounding several men. This caused 
 all haste to be made in completing the fort, while sentinels were kept 
 actively on duty day and night. 
 
 Captain Newport returned to England, June 2ist, 1607, for more 
 immigrants and supplies. He left a pinnace for the use of the 
 settlers, whose situation at this time was anything but cheering. 
 The provisions were nearly gone, and the Indians had become so hos 
 tile that it was almost impossible to procure food from them. The 
 majority of immigrants did not know how to cultivate the soil, and 
 those who did were too lazy to work. The summer heat was over- 
 
 POWHATAN'S COUNTRY 
 
CHAP, ix COLONIAL HISTORY OF VIRGINIA 
 
 powering, the water unwholesome, and a noxious exhalation rose PERIOD H 
 from the surrounding swamps, which caused so much sickness that, two 
 weeks after the departure of Captain Newport, there was hardly a 
 well person in the colony. 
 
 In the midst of these sufferings it was discovered that President 1758 
 Wingfield had kept back delicacies from the sick and was himself 
 living upon them. The anger against him was so intense that he 
 was deposed, and John Ratcliffe elected in his place. This man was 
 as great a hypocrite as Wingfield, and totally lacking in force of 
 character. He was soon glad to resign, and all turned to Smith, 
 who had kept his sturdy health, and shown the energy of half a 
 dozen men. He was chosen president, and from that time forward, 
 so long as he remained in the colony, he was its leading spirit. 
 
 Captain John Smith proved himself to be a ruler who ruled. Had Q**^ 1 
 he not been such, the entire body of settlers would have probably Adminis- 
 perished. He governed with a rod of iron. He declared that no saves'tht 
 well man should have a mouthful of food until he earned it by work. Colony 
 He stopped the wrangling, was himself cheerful and hopeful, toiled 
 as hard as any, was honest and unselfish, gave his whole energy for 
 the well-being of the sufferers, and frightened the 'Indians into bring 
 ing in food. In time, the weather became cool, the general health 
 improved, and the settlers were able to shoot plenty of game in the 
 woods. Thus the selection of Captain John Smith as president of 
 the council proved the salvation of the colony. 
 
 Smith now decided to make another exploration of the surround 
 ing country. Winter was nigh at hand, and he set out to ascend 
 the Chickahominy in a single boat, with five or six companions. 
 When the water became too shallow to use the craft, he left it in 
 charge of two men, instructing them to keep away from shore. They 
 hardly waited until Smith was out of sight when they landed and 
 began hunting. Prowling Indians killed one, and the other barely 
 escaped with his life. 
 
 Meanwhile, Smith himself got into a somewhat serious scrape. Capture 
 He took with him two white men and two Indians to serve as guides, O jj y 
 and ascended twenty miles further in a canoe. The water became 
 so shallow that, with one of the warriors as his companion, he 
 plunged into the tangled woods and ardently engaged in a hunt for 
 game. Unsuspected by Smith, a large party of Indians had been 
 watching and stealthily following him, and before he knew of his 
 8 
 
riON AND 
 
 1 14 HISTORY OF THE UNITED STATES CHAP, ix 
 
 "9 
 
 PERIOD ii danger the surrounding forest was alive with enemies. They 
 had killed the two men left in charge of the canoe, and sent their 
 arrows whizzing after the valiant Englishman, who, however, had 
 1602 been in too many perilous situations to lose his presence of mind. 
 1758 Walking slowly backward, he loaded and discharged his old firelock 
 as rapidly as he could, and brought down a couple of his assail 
 ants. Although slightly wounded, he was in the act of reloading, 
 when he sank to his knees in a spongy bog, and, before he could 
 extricate himself, the Indians rushed forward and made him 
 prisoner. 
 
 Smith understood the superstitious nature of the red men and was 
 shrewd enough to appeal to it. He made the most of his little 
 pocket compass, with its tiny darting needle, and indulged in mys 
 terious gestures, which so impressed the simple-minded folk that, 
 instead of putting him to death on the spot, they exhibited him 
 in several villages, and finally took him before the great war-chief, 
 Powhatan, for his disposal. 
 
 While awaiting his fate, Smith was allowed to send a letter by a 
 couple of messengers to Jamestown. This act so impressed the red 
 men, when they were made to see that the letter " spoke" to the set 
 tlers, that they were filled with greater awe than before. 
 
 Despite the tact shown by Smith, the council summoned by Pow 
 
 hatan decided that the prisoner must die. Two big stones were 
 
 placed in front of the chieftain, and Smith, with his hands tied be 
 
 hind him, was brought forward, and laid on his back, with his head 
 
 resting on the stones. Two brawny warriors advanced, each with a 
 
 huge club, and were about to dash out his brains, when Pocahontas 
 
 Smith ( po-ka-horitas}, the beautiful young daughter of Powhatan, rushed 
 
 Poca- from beside her father, and kneeling with her arms about the cap- 
 
 faontas tain's neck, begged the chief to spare his life. Powhatan, who de 
 
 votedly loved his child, was so touched 'by her appeal, that he not 
 
 only spared Smith, but sent him to Jamestown in charge of an escort. 
 
 The story of John Smith and Pocahontas is one of the most pleas 
 ing and romantic in the early history of our country, and no account 
 of the colony of Virginia would be complete without it. Since 
 Smith did not make the episode known until years afterwards, when 
 * his dusky friend was dead and even then it was doubted on account 
 of his fondness for bragging many believe that the interesting ad 
 venture never occurred, but it must have had some foundation in fact 
 
CHAP, ix COLONIAL HISTORY OF VIRGINIA 
 
 115 
 
 In any case, it will do no harm to give the doughty fellow credit for PERIOD 11 
 the stirring experience. 
 
 Smith had been absent for about six weeks from Jamestown, and 
 when he returned he found matters in a sad condition. The little 
 church had been burned, and the devoted minister held services 
 under the shelter of the trees. Only forty persons were left alive, 
 and the most robust members were about to abandon the settlement 
 
 CAPTURE OF JOHN SMITH BY THE INDIANS 
 
 and flee in the pinnace. The cheeriness of Smith, his energy and 
 his tact, caused the design to be abandoned, so that again, it may be 
 said, he saved the colony from ruin. 
 
 Nothing short of stern, unflinching, rigorous rule was able to avert 
 destruction. This aroused so much hatred among the malcontents 
 that they charged Smith with murder, because of the death of his 
 companions on the Chickahominy, and, incredible as it may seem, 
 would have put him to death, had not Captain Newport at this crit- 
 
HISTORY OF THE UNITED STATES CHAP. IX 
 
 PERIOD II 
 
 COLONIZA 
 TION AND 
 
 SETTLE 
 MENT 
 1602 
 
 TO 
 1758 
 
 Arrival 
 ot 
 
 Captain 
 New 
 port 
 1608 
 
 A new 
 
 Charter 
 
 granted, 
 
 May 23d, 
 
 1609 
 
 ical juncture arrived from England. This was early in 1608, and 
 though the immigrants which he brought were of no better character 
 than those that preceded them, his arrival was the occasion of much 
 joy. Of the one hundred and twenty men with him, there were not a 
 half-dozen who were of assistance in reviving the colony. They 
 were chiefly adventurers and " gentlemen," who had the tramp's hor 
 ror of work, yet were eaten up with a frenzy for gold. They per 
 suaded Captain Newport to load his vessel with worthless yellow 
 earth (pyrites), under the belief that it was the long looked-for precious 
 ore, and that all who had a share in its gathering would be millionaires 
 for the remainder of their days. Deep was their chagrin when it 
 was tested by mineral experts in London. 
 
 The second vessel of Captain Newport was delayed so long in the 
 West Indies by bad weather that it did not reach Jamestown until 
 the following spring. When it returned to England, some time later, 
 it carried a noteworthy cargo, consisting of a valuable shipment of 
 cedar, while among the passengers were the malignant enemies of 
 John Smith, who from that time forward ruled without opposition. 
 
 Smith sailed up many of the streams flowing into Chesapeake Bay 
 and made a map of the explored region, which is an excellent one, 
 and is still preserved in London. The captain, however, lost patience 
 when Newport came again with seventy immigrants as worthless as 
 those that had come before. Furthermore, the London Council 
 ordered Smith to send back ten thousand dollars' worth of com 
 modities ; a lump of gold, the product of Virginia ; to find a passage 
 to the South Sea; and to learn all about the lost colony of Roanoke. 
 Smith's reply to these absurd instructions was that all the settlers 
 would starve to death, but for the aid of the Indians ; that the immi 
 grants sent over were not only good for nothing, but a burden upon 
 the community. " I entreat you rather," Smith wrote to the Coun 
 cil, " to send but thirty carpenters, husbandmen, gardeners, fisher 
 men, blacksmiths, masons, and diggers of trees' roots, well provided, 
 rather than a thousand such as we have." 
 
 The Council in London saw that a change was necessary in the 
 management of the Virginia colony, which from the first had been 
 a continual expense. The interest of some of the foremost men in 
 England was enlisted, and King James granted them a new charter, 
 May 23d, 1609. The grant included all the land two hundred miles 
 north and south of Point Comfort, and all the islands within a 
 
HISTORY OF THE UNITED STATES CHAP, ix 
 
 PBXIOD II 
 
 IJOLONIZA- 
 
 T.T3X AND 
 
 SCTTLE- 
 
 MENT 
 
 1602 
 TO 
 
 1758 
 
 Scamps 
 and Va 
 grants as 
 Colonists 
 
 hundred miles of the coast, with the Pacific Ocean as the western 
 boundary. 
 
 Among the duties of the Council in London was the naming of 
 the rulers in Virginia. The malcontents, whom Smith had treated 
 so severely, were on the other side of the Atlantic, and they made 
 their influence felt to the extent of selecting a new president, in the 
 person of Lord De la Warr,"* who, fortunately, was worthy of the 
 responsible trust. 
 
 The new company fitted out nine ships, with five hundred immi 
 grants, and an abundance of stores. They sailed for Virginia in 
 June, 1609, under command of Captain Newport. Lord De la Warr 
 was not ready to go with the fleet, and Sir Thomas Gates, his 
 deputy, Sir George Somers, admiral of Virginia, and Captain New 
 port, were commissioned to administer the government until the 
 arrival of Lord De la Warr. Unfortunately, the question of pre 
 cedence among the three commissioners was not fixed, so Somers 
 and Gates agreed to sail in the ship with Newport, and leave the 
 matter to be settled afterwards. 
 
 The Sea- Venture, as she was called, was caught in a hurricane, 
 separated from the rest of the fleet, and wrecked on one of the Ber 
 muda islands. A second vessel went down; but the other seven 
 reached Jamestown, with a large number of domestic fowls, goats, 
 sheep, swine, and horses, and the worst set of vagrants with which 
 poor Virginia was ever afflicted. Many of the young men had been 
 so vicious at home that, as a last hope, their friends shipped them to 
 America, where it was thought they might be compelled to be good. 
 Others had run away from England to escape punishment for their 
 misdemeanors, while a large number were dissolute gentlemen or 
 broken-down tradesmen. 
 
 Never were the fine character and personal bearing of John Smith 
 manifested more strikingly than at this trying crisis, when, had he 
 been lacking in courage and resource, the colony would have been 
 engulfed in ruin. Since the three men appointed to govern James 
 town did not put in an appearance, the "gentlemen" proceeded to- 
 select their own officers, whereupon Smith informed them that he 
 
 * Thomas Sackville-West, Lord De la Warr, second governor of Virginia, died at 
 sea in 1618, on his way out to the colony. In his earlier visits to Virginia, he is said to 
 have explored the estuary and river which bear his name the Delaware, since also ap 
 plied to the State of Delaware. 
 
CHAP, ix COLONIAL HISTORY OF VIRGINIA 
 
 considered it his duty to maintain his own rule until the arrival of PERIOD n 
 the regularly appointed council, regardless of their views. 
 
 Not only did Smith succeed in this, but he held the vicious in 
 
 check by continually devising new explorations, and finding some- l620 
 
 thing at all times for them to do. Thus he preserved fair discipline 1758 
 and order, which ho one else could have done, until autumn, when 
 
 he was so seriously injured by an accidental explosion of gunpowder, Smith 
 
 that he was forced to go to England for surgical treatment. It was " et 8 
 
 a misfortune for Virginia that he never returned. George Percy was England, 
 
 l6OO 
 
 left as governor-in-charge. He was a man of good character, but so 
 lacking in firmness that he proved a failure. 
 
 The winter which followed was the most calamitous in the history 
 of the colony. The men indulged in every excess, ate up the re 
 maining provisions, and treated the Indians so brutally that they be- 
 -came bitterly hostile. They formed a plot for massacring every 
 one of the white men, and would have done so had not Pocahontas 
 hurried to Jamestown, through storm and darkness, with a warning 
 to Percy, whose preparations against attack prevented it being made. 
 Saved from a violent death, they however fell a prey to disease and 
 famine which fastened their fatal grip upon the wretched settlers, and 
 they died by the score. They even resorted to cannibalism, and 
 the dead far outnumbered the living. Of the five hundred whom 
 Smith left behind, only sixty were alive at the end of six months. The 
 This fearful era in the early history of Virginia is known as " the Time, 
 Starving Time." 1609-10 
 
 Meanwhile, the commissioners and their fellow-voyagers, who had 
 been wrecked in the Bermudas, contrived to build two small vessels, 
 in which they embarked for Virginia, where they arrived on the 23d 
 of May, 1610. Governor Gates, who, it was agreed, should assume 
 .charge- of affairs, was so shocked at the sights which met his gaze 
 in Jamestown that he believed the^only way of saving the miserable 
 beings that remained was to abandon the settlement and take them 
 to the English fishing-stations of Newfoundland. He, therefore, 
 distributed them among the four pinnaces in the river, together 
 with a scanty supply of provisions. Then, with sad hearts, they 
 turned their backs, as they believed forever, upon Jamestown, -the 
 scene of so much suffering and sorrow, praying only that they might 
 live long enough to reach some spot where friends would minister to 
 their wants. 
 
120 
 
 HISTORY OF THE UNITED STATES CHAP, ix 
 
 PERIOD II 
 
 COLONIZA 
 TION AND 
 SETTLE 
 MENT 
 1620 
 
 TO 
 
 1758 
 
 Arrival 
 
 of Lord 
 
 Dela 
 
 Warr 
 
 But once more Providence in 
 terposed, and saved the settle 
 ment from ruin. At the mouth 
 of the James, the colonists saw 
 ships approaching, and to their 
 great joy discovered that they 
 belonged to Lord De la Warr. 
 The vessels, three in number, 
 contained a goodly contin 
 gent of sturdy immi 
 grants, together with 
 an abundance 
 of provisions 
 and other 
 needful sup 
 plies. De 
 la Warr 
 himself was 
 o n board, 
 and he show 
 ed himself to 
 be one of the 
 best and wisest 
 rulers that col 
 onial Virginia 
 
 SMITH TRADING WITH THE INDIANS 
 
 ever had. Gladly all turned about 
 and made their way back to James 
 town, where they gathered in the 
 new unfinished church and joined in thanking God for His great 
 mercy. As their songs of praise rang through the forest arches, a 
 number of Indians were seen peeping from tiehind the trees, and 
 listening and looking with wonder upon the strange scene. 
 
 Lord De la Warr commanded the respect and confidence of all by 
 his admirable though brief administration ; but his health failed, and 
 he was compelled to sail for England in the spring of 161 1. Percy 
 once more assumed the reins of government ; but Sir Thomas Dale, 
 arriving soon after with supplies, became governor, and ruled wisely 
 and well. More immigrants, and now of an excellent class, were 
 sent over, and for the first time Virginia took on an air of prosper 
 ity. When Gates assumed the governorship, Dale ascended the 
 James River and planted settlements where Richmond now stands, and 
 at the mouth of the Appomattox River. These offshoots flourished 
 
CHAP, ix COLONIAL HISTORY OF VIRGINIA 
 
 121 
 
 and Gates and Dale wrought in harmony, while the colonists showed 
 enterprise, industry, and an appreciation of their advantages. 
 
 A third charter was now granted to the Company, which permitted 
 its powers to be divided ; n an equitable manner among all the mem 
 bers. An important feature of this charter allowed every man to 
 cultivate three acres of the soil for his personal use. Until then the 
 land had been tilled in common, so that the lazy lived upon the in 
 dustrious. Now the real prosperity of the colony began. 
 
 Tobacco had been introduced into England some years before, and 
 it became so popular that nearly everybody in Jamestown turned his 
 attention to its cultivation. The prices realized in the English mar 
 ket upon the product were so good that an ample profit was afforded, 
 and the tilling of corn and the other cereals was, in consequence, neg 
 lected. Even the streets of Jamestown were piled up with the big 
 green leaves, and the council was obliged to restrict its cultivation. 
 
 In a previous chapter, it will be recalled, mention was made of 
 Captain Argall, the freebooter, who burned the French settlements 
 in Acadia. Previous to undertaking that lawless expedition, he went 
 on a cruise up the James River. He invited Pocahontas on board 
 his vessel, when, in accordance with the Spanish rule, he made 
 her a prisoner and took her to Jamestown. He expected her father 
 to ransom her with a large quantity of corn ; but the furious Pow- 
 hatan refused to treat with the pirate, and prepared to go to war. 
 . During these stormy weeks, when so grave a danger hung over 
 Jamestown, John Rolfe, who belonged to a good English family, fell 
 in love with Pocahontas, and she reciprocated his affection. She was 
 a pagan, and he a Christian, but their love for each other was none the 
 less tender and true. He strove to explain, as far as he could, the 
 mysteries of his faith to her, and she was an apt pupil. She ac 
 cepted the Christian religion and asked to be baptized. 
 
 In the quaint little chapel of Jamestown, whose columns were 
 shaggy pine trunks from the forest, whose pews were of fragrant 
 cedar, and whose pulpit and communion-table were of black walnut, 
 the dusky maiden knelt before the font "hewn hollow between like 
 a canoe," and, uttering the responses in broken English, was baptized 
 and given the name of Rebecca. 
 
 The marriage of Rolfe and Pocahontas took place in April, 1613. 
 Powhatan readily consented to the alliance, and sent his brother to 
 give away his daughter, in accordance with the Anglican ritual. It 
 
 PERIOD II 
 
 COLON IZA 
 TION AND 
 SETTLE 
 MENT 
 1620 
 
 TO 
 1758 
 
 A Third 
 
 Charter 
 
 granted, 
 
 1611- 
 
 1612 
 
 Marriage 
 of Poca 
 hontas, 
 
 April, 
 
 1613 
 
122 
 
 HISTORY OF THE UNITED STATES CHAP, ix 
 
 PERIOD II 
 
 COLONIZA 
 TION AND 
 
 SETTLE 
 MENT 
 1620 
 
 TO 
 
 1758 
 
 Death 
 
 of Poca- 
 
 hontas, 
 
 1617 
 
 was a memorable day, as may be supposed, in the annals of James 
 town, with a touching beauty all its own. The windows were hung 
 with festoons of evergreens, amid which gleamed sweet wild flov.ers 
 and crimson holly berries. A cloth of spotless white linen covered 
 the communion-table, and on it stood bread from the wheat-fields 
 and wine from the native grapes. 
 
 It may be doubted whether a single adult in Jamestown was absent 
 from the ceremony. Sir Thomas Gates beamed with happiness, 
 while the dusky countenances of the brothers of Pocahontas and of 
 other youths and maidens of the forest glowed with sympathetic 
 and abounding pleasure. 
 
 When the bride and groom slowly entered the church, she was 
 seen to be dressed in a simple tunic of white muslin, and her shapely 
 arms were bare to the shoulder. Her rich robe, which she herself 
 had embroidered, was a present from Sir Thomas Dale. Her 
 stately head, with its wealth of raven hair, was encircled by a fillet, 
 filled with the brilliant plumage of birds, and holding in its fasten 
 ings a fleecy veil ; while her wrists and ankles were girdled with a 
 few simple articles of jewelry. Pocahontas was very beautiful, but 
 showed a becoming modesty and simplicity throughout the impres 
 sive and touching ceremony. 
 
 Naturally, the bride was the most interesting personage in the 
 church, but the groom was entitled to compliment, for he had a 
 manly figure and pleasing countenance. He was attired as an Eng 
 lish cavalier, and wore a short sword upon his thigh as an emblem of 
 distinction. Standing upon the chancel steps, where there was- no 
 railing, the minister with impressive voice and manner read the 
 marriage service of the Anglican church which made the European 
 and the American husband and wife. 
 
 This happy union brought peace, and made Powhatan the friend of 
 the settlers for the remainder of his life. When Governor Dale 
 sailed for England, ii 1616, Rolfe and " Lady Rebecca" (for was she 
 not the daughter of a king?) and a number of their friends went with 
 him. She received marked attentions from the court and the highest 
 dignitaries in the kingdom. One of her happy experiences, during 
 the year she spent in England, was a meeting with Captain John 
 Smith, whom she called " father," and who was as delighted to meet 
 her as she was pleased to see him. 
 
 When Pocahontas was making ready to return to America, she un- 
 
FROM THE ORIGINAL DRAWING BY JOSEPH LAUBER 
 
 MARRIAGE OF POCAHONTAP 
 
12 4 
 
 HISTORY OF THE UNITED STATES CHAP, ix 
 
 PERIOD II 
 
 COLONIZA 
 TION AND 
 SETTLE 
 MENT 
 1620 
 
 TO 
 
 1758 
 
 Introduc 
 tion of 
 African 
 Slavery, 
 1619 
 
 happily fell ill and died. Her son, Thomas Rolfe, became one of the 
 leading citizens of Virginia, and there is no prouder lineage to-day 
 in the Old Dominion than that which leads back through the centu 
 ries to the dusky daughter of Powhatan. 
 
 When Dale embarked for England, he left Argall as deputy gover 
 nor; but he was a rogue, and escaped only by flight the execution of 
 the order of arrest sent across the ocean. George Yeardley then be 
 came governor, and showed himself to be so excellent a ruler and so 
 just a man that the prosperity of the colony brightened. During his 
 administration, in 1619, the London Company sent out one hundred 
 poor but respectable young women, who were anxious to seek their 
 fortunes in the New World. No visitors ever received a more cor 
 dial welcome, and they were not kept waiting for husbands. Each 
 man who found favor in the eyes of one of the lasses could wed her 
 only by paying the price of her passage, which was a certain number 
 of pounds of tobacco. Other young women continued to arrive, with 
 this happy result, that the settlers, who all along had harbored the.- 
 intention of returning at some time to England, now gave up that 
 purpose and came to look upon Virginia as their home, where all 
 their hopes and interests now centred. 
 
 It was in the same year (1619), that another vessel sailed up the 
 James, with a very different cargo. She had some twenty negroes 
 who had been kidnapped by a Dutch captain on the coast of 
 Guinea, in Africa. He brought the wre'.ched beings to Jamestown 
 with the hope of selling them as slaves. The settlers, who were ab 
 sorbed in the cultivation of tobacco, gladly paid the price demanded 
 for this human freight, and thus it was that the baleful institution of 
 African slavery was introduced into this country. 
 
 The wise and thoughtful Yeardley saw that the settlers were long 
 ing for the same freedom that their fellow-subjects enjoyed in Eng 
 land. With the consent of the London Council, he made a radical 
 change in the political system then prevailing, by dividing the settle 
 ments into eleven boroughs, each of which had two representatives 
 chosen by the people. These representatives, or burgesses, formed 
 with the governor and council the colonial government. The Lon 
 don authorities now gave a written constitution to the colony. It 
 required that all laws passed by the Virginian council should be 
 sent to England, where they could be ratified or rejected, while the- 
 laws made in England could not become operative in America until 
 
CHAP, ix COLONIAL HISTORY OF VIRGINIA 
 
 12$ 
 
 approved by the local body. This council, which met at Jamestown, PERIOD 11 
 in June, 1619, was called the House of Burgesses, and it became the 
 first legislative assembly to perform its functions in the New World. 
 Powhatan, the friend of the settlers, died, and was succeeded by 
 his brother Opechankano, a treacherous chief, who hated the Eng 
 lish intensely and began plotting their destruction. He nursed his 
 schemes with great cunning and skill, meanwhile deceiving the 
 
 INTRODUCTION OF AFRICAN SLAVERY 
 
 settlers by his friendly professions, waiting months and years to 
 complete his fell designs. In March, 1622, he was ready to deal 
 the blow which was to strike terror to the heart of txie colony. 
 Disaster fell upon the settlements along the James with the sud- 
 denness of the lightning stroke. Men were shot down in the fields ; 
 mothers and their babes were tomahawked ; and death in its most 
 violent forms raged for more than a hundred miles along both sides 
 of the river. Within one hour after the first war-whoop rang out 
 
 COLONIZA 
 TION AND 
 SETTLE- 
 MENT 
 1602 
 
 TO 
 
 1751 
 
 sacre t 
 
126 
 
 HISTORY OF THE UNITED STATES CHAP, i* 
 
 PERIOD II 
 
 COLONIZA 
 TION AND 
 SETTLE 
 MENT 
 1602 
 TO 
 
 An 
 
 Illiberal 
 Charter, 
 
 1623 
 
 Death of 
 
 King 
 
 James, 
 
 March 
 
 2 7 th, 
 
 1625 
 
 CHARLES I 
 
 through the forest, four hundred men, women, and children fell victims 
 to the Indian greed of blood. 
 
 Jamestown escaped through the favor of a Christian native, who 
 learned of the intended massacre late on the evening preceding its 
 occurrence. He hurried to the settlement, where preparations were 
 
 hastily made and messengers sent out to 
 warn the plantations. Most of these were 
 so remote that it was impossible to reach 
 them in time ; but the majority of the col 
 onists beat back their assailants and were 
 saved. The Indians were made to suffer 
 fearful punishment for this outrage. The 
 infuriated settlers now became the aggres 
 sors. Every man who knew how to handle 
 a gun took the field, and the savages were 
 hunted down with merciless rigor. They 
 were slaughtered right and left and driven 
 into the depths of the wilderness, the chief, Opechankano, narrowly 
 escaping with his life. Twenty years happily passed before there 
 was any more trouble with the red men. 
 
 When the stricken colony again took heart, King James became 
 displeased at the growth of republican sentiment in Virginia. The 
 people there had a way of speaking their mind very plainly, and 
 some of them were bold enough to think that the privileges accorded 
 to them were no more than their rights. So, in October, 1623, the 
 monarch replaced the charter with another, much less liberal in its 
 provisions. The government was lodged in the hands of the gover 
 nor and twelve deputies to be appointed by the king, all of whom 
 had to reside in England, while the executive power in Virginia was 
 vested in a council of twelve, named by the governor and his col 
 leagues, but the appointments had first to receive the king's assent. 
 The House of Burgesses refused to accept this charter; but the 
 king persisted, and cancelled the patent of the colony, which once 
 more became a royal province. The king, however, made an unex 
 pectedly wise use of his power ; but before he could complete a number 
 of reforms he had in view he died, March 27th, 1625, and was suc 
 ceeded by his son, Charles I. This monarch gave back to Virginia 
 its favorite go-.ornor, Sir George Yeardley, he who had established 
 the House of Burgesses, but, to the grief of all, he died two years 
 
. ix COLONIAL HISTORY OF VIRGINIA 
 
 afterwards. Most of the governors who were at the head of affairs 
 during the next half-century were good, and Virginia prospered. 
 
 Some years after this, Opechankano, in spite of the lesson that 
 had been taught him, and the loss of hundreds of his warriors, again 
 dared the anger of the settlers. An Indian, we know, however, is 
 revengeful by nature, and this chief nursed his ire for nearly twenty 
 years. He had now become a very old man, more than fourscore 
 and ten years of age, but the fire of hatred burned as fiercely in his 
 breast as when he first buried his tomahawk in the head of the inno 
 cent babe and in the heart of the pleading mother. 
 
 The second outbreak occurred April i8th, 1644. Three hundred 
 colonists were slain, when the remainder rallied and fell upon their 
 dusky foes with the same 
 relentless fury as before. 
 Opechankano was taken 
 prisoner, and died in James 
 town while a captive. The 
 Indians, as the price of 
 peace, gave up a large tract 
 of land and withdrew still 
 farther from the neighbor 
 hood of ' the settlements, 
 where at that time the col 
 onists numbered twenty 
 thousand. Virginia did not 
 hesitate to show her loyalty 
 to the royal house of Eng 
 land during the troublous 
 times of Cromwell. When 
 Charles I. was beheaded, the 
 Virginians recognized his 
 exiled son as the lawful sov 
 ereign, and were the last 
 subjects to submit to the 
 commonwealth which succeeded the now discredited monarchy. 
 
 With the view of bringing the colony to a sense of its duty, Crom 
 well, in 1652, sent a well-manned fleet to Virginia. With the threat 
 of dire things that would be done if she held out, the commissioners 
 offered such liberal concessions for the simple declaration of alle- 
 
 THE WARNING 
 
 PERIOD It 
 
 COLON ifjw- 
 
 TION AN1> 
 
 SETTLB- 
 
 MKNT 
 1602 
 
 TO 
 1758 
 
 Second 
 
 Indian 
 Mas- 
 sacre> 
 April 
 i8th, 
 1644 
 
128 HISTORY OF THE UNITED STATES CHAP, ix 
 
 PERIOD ii glance that they were accepted. Charles II. ascended the throne in 
 COLONIZA- 1660. and in remembrance of the loyalty of the Virginians he or- 
 
 TION AND f 
 
 S MKK?" dered the arms of the province to be quartered with those of Eng- 
 1602 land, Scotland, and Ireland, as an independent member of the em- 
 1758 . ^^^^^^ pire. It is because of this fact that Vir 
 
 ginia received the title of, and became 
 known as, the " Old Dominion." Sir 
 William Berkeley, who showed his adher 
 ence to the English monarchy by accepting 
 his commission from the exiled prince in 
 stead of from Cromwell, was reflected 
 governor, and his second commission was 
 signed by the same hand, which now ruled 
 as Charles II. of England. As Berkeley 
 grew older he became bigoted, tyrannical, 
 OLIVER CROMWELL an( j heartless. In one of his reports these 
 
 words occur : " I thank God there are no free schools nor printing 
 in Virginia, and I hope we shall not have them these hundred years ; 
 for learning has brought heresy and disobedience and sects into the 
 world, and printing has divulged them and libels against the best 
 government. God keep us from both !" 
 
 The The Navigation Act bore vexatiously upon Virginia. This re- 
 
 tion Act, quired that all colonial commerce, whether of exports or imports, 
 1660 should be carried in British ships : it also heavily taxed the trade 
 between the colonies, and forbade the exportation of tobacco to any 
 country save England. But despite all this, Virginia, in 1670, had 
 a population of forty thousand persons, including two thousand slaves, 
 while eighty ships were engaged in the tobacco trade. The militia 
 numbered eight thousand ; there was a fort on the Potomac, one on 
 the York, another on the Rappahannock, and two on the James. 
 Virginia Founded in 1660, the Assembly of Virginia prevented for sixteen 
 the Res- years the election of any new members, preserving its own power of 
 adjournment and coming together. In 1673, the king gave all of 
 
 English Virginia to the Earl of Arlington and Lord Culpeper for the term of 
 
 tion thirty-one years. The alarmed colonists sent a protest to the king, 
 
 but without avail. Naturally, two parties were the outgrowth of this 
 
 state of affairs. One consisted of Governor Berkeley and his fol- 
 
 lowers, who were staunch royalists, and who oppressed the colonists 
 
 in every way possible ; the other was composed of those who suffered 
 
CHAP, ix COLONIAL HISTORY OF VIRGINIA 
 
 129 
 
 CHARLES II 
 
 from this injustice, including the more thoughtful members of the 
 council, who saw ruin and civil war at hand. 
 
 The tyranny of Berkeley and his pliant council became intoler 
 able. Appeals to the king being useless, the colonists in their des 
 peration were on the point of revolting, 
 when the pretext for which they longed 
 presented itself. The Indians invaded 
 Virginia from the north, and everywhere 
 spread death and consternation. Sir 
 Henry Chicheley, the lieutenant-gover 
 nor, made his preparations in the spring 
 of 1675 to march against them. He had 
 gathered a force of five hundred men, and 
 all was ready, when orders were received 
 from Governor Berkeley disbanding the 
 volunteers. The exasperated settlers 
 obeyed. The charge was made, doubtless 
 with truth, that the governor was anxious to keep the monopoly of 
 the beaver trade with the Indians, and meant to favor them, regard 
 less of the safety of the people. The savages became bolder than 
 ever, and slew men, women, and children with the ferocity which 
 they had shown when led by the fierce Opechankano. 
 
 Nathaniel Bacon, a brave and popular young planter, who owned 
 several holdings on the James, felt that something must be done or the 
 exposed settlers would perish. He and a number of his friends asked 
 the governor for leave to arm themselves, but this Berkeley refused. 
 Bacon denounced his action, and told his neighbors that he was ready 
 to lead them against the raiding savages without the governor's 
 leave. He declared further, that on news reaching him of the first 
 outrage he would call for volunteers to punish their enemies. 
 
 The next tidings that came to Bacon's ears was that the Indians 
 had raided one of his own plantations near Richmond, and killed a 
 servant and his overseer. To the excited colonists who now gath 
 ered, Bacon again denounced the governor, and declared that the 
 choice was left of sitting down and waiting for the Indians to toma 
 hawk them all, or to defend themselves. 
 
 The Virginians responded almost to a man, and placed Bacon at 
 their head. He asked the governor for a commission, but it was de 
 nied. Then Bacon marched against the Indians without the for* 
 
 9 
 
 PERIOD II 
 
 COLONIZA 
 TION AN 
 SETTLE 
 MENT 
 1602 
 
 TO 
 1758 
 
 Bacon's 
 
 Re 
 bellion, 
 1675-76 
 
TION AND 
 
 
 1 30 HISTORY OF THE UNITED STATES CHAP. ; 
 
 PERIOD ii mality of a commission. Berkeley turned purple with anger, and 
 proclaimed Bacon a rebel, and ordered him to disperse his men. 
 Bacon told those who were alarmed at the governor's proclamation 
 that they were at liberty to go home. So many timidly did so that 
 1758 the -young Virginian was left with but fifty-seven volunteers. With 
 those, however, he set out to punish the marauders. 
 
 Meanwhile, the furious Berkeley did not content himself with 
 words, but at the head of a troop of horse started in pursuit of 
 Bacon. Before he came up with the rebels a messenger overtook 
 the governor with news that the lower settlements had revolted. 
 This " fire in the rear" compelled Berkeley to turn back and give his 
 attention to matters of more importance. When he reached James 
 town, he found the clamor so vehement for a reduction of taxes and 
 the dissolution of the assembly, that, loth as he was to do so, he was 
 obliged to grant both demands. 
 
 During these stirring days, Bacon was striking telling blows 
 against the Indians. He almost rooted out the offending tribe, 
 Bacon after which he returned and disbanded his company. In the elec- 
 Burgess, tion which followed, Bacon was chosen to a seat in the House of 
 and made 3 ur g esses from Henrico county, and was elected commander-in-chief 
 mander- of the militia ; but Berkeley, still full of animus, refused to sign the 
 commission. Bacon, having retired to his plantation, was followed by 
 several hundred friends, who, despite the governor's action, pro 
 claimed him the lawful commander-in-chief. Backed in this impos 
 ing fashion, Bacon led his force to Jamestown, and demanded of the 
 governor that he should no longer delay to sign the commission. 
 
 The humiliation was too deep to be borne. Striding out in front 
 
 of the insurgents, the savage Berkeley smote his breast and shouted : 
 
 " Shoot ! shoot ! if you wish ! I offer you a fair mark !" Bacon ap- 
 
 Alter- proached, and bowing respectfully, said : " Not a hair of your head, 
 
 ^th^th s * r> sn ^l ke harmed ; I have come for a commission that we may 
 
 Governor take measures to save our lives from the Indians." 
 
 The governor became cooler after a time, and, urged by his friends, 
 signed the commission, as well as ratified the acts of the House of 
 Burgesses, by which the right of voting was restored to every frefc- 
 man in the province, guilty magistrates were punished, and a numbei 
 of reform measures made effective. It is worth noting that all this 
 was done exactly one hundred years before the signing of the 
 Declaration of Independence. 
 
-HAP. ix COLONIAL HISTORY OF VIRGINIA 
 
 The Indians having renewed their outrages, Bacon placed himself PERIOD 11 
 at the head of the Virginian forces and once more marcned against 
 them. Hardly had he set out, when the faithless Berkeley crossed 
 the York River into Gloucester (glos'ter) county, and proclaimed 
 Bacon a traitor. He also gathered his friends around him, and 
 
 TION AND 
 
 SETTLE 
 MENT 
 1602 
 
 TO 
 1758 
 
 SHOOT I SHOOT 1 IF YOU WISH" 
 
 among them a large number of slaves, to whom he promised freedom 
 and plenty of plunder for their help in punishing the rebels. 
 
 Bacon felt that the governor had pushed him into a revolution. 
 He asked the Virginians to meet at the Middle Plantations now 
 Williamsburg to decide what should be done. They came together 
 at noon on a sultry August day, and continued their earnest session 
 until midnight. All pledged themselves to support their leader in 
 his movement against the Indians and to prevent civil war. Among 
 the prominent men who took part in this assemblage was John Wash 
 ington, great-grandfather of GEORGE WASHINGTON. Another. was 
 William Drummond, first governor of North Carolina, who proposed 
 that the departure of Governor Berkeley from Jamestown should be 
 declared an abdication or giving up of the government. This decla 
 
 Con 
 certed 
 Action 
 of the 
 Colon 
 ists 
 
HISTORY OF THE UNITED STATES CHAP, ix 
 
 PERIOD II 
 
 COLONIZA 
 TION AND 
 SETTLE 
 MENT 
 1602 
 
 TO 
 1758 
 
 James 
 town 
 
 the 
 flames 
 
 Death of 
 
 Bacon, 
 
 Oct. nth, 
 
 1676 
 
 Colonel 
 
 Jeffrey's 
 
 Rule, 
 
 1677- 
 
 1678 
 
 ration was made, and Bacon and four other members of the provincial 
 council issued writs for the election of an assembly to provide for a 
 new government. 
 
 At this critical juncture an unexpected piece of good fortune came 
 to the governor. Five English ships and ten sloops arrived. Upon 
 these Berkeley embarked his motley company of adventurers, slaves, 
 sailors, and even Indians, sailed for Jamestown, and again proclaimed 
 Bacon a traitor. The latter had just returned from a successful cam 
 paign against the Indians. In command of his followers he marched 
 to Jamestown, when the cowardly governor skurried on board the 
 boats again, and Bacon and his followers entered Jamestown. Not 
 knowing how soon they would be driven out, a council of war was 
 held, at which it was decided to burn the place to prevent its afford 
 ing shelter to the obnoxious royalists. Drummond, who owned one 
 of the finest residences in the village, applied the torch to his own 
 dwelling. All that remains to-day of the first English settlement 
 planted in America are the ruins of the church tower and a few 
 tombstones in the graveyard near-by. 
 
 Many of Berkeley's supporters now deserted, and joined Bacon, 
 who determined to cross the Chesapeake and drive the royalists out 
 of Virginia. When everything promised success to the insurgents, 
 Bacon was seized with a malignant fever and died, October I ith, 1676. 
 There was no one fitted to succeed him, and the rebellion quickly 
 ended. Before the close of the month Berkeley was again at the 
 head of the government, and displayed much malignity in punishing 
 those who had taken part in the insurrection. Drummond and 
 twenty-one others were hanged, three died in prison, and five, con 
 demned to death, effected their escape. Even Berkeley's supporters 
 protested, and King Charles ordered the executions to stop. " The 
 old fool has taken more lives in that naked country," said the mon 
 arch, " than I have done here for the murder of my father." Berke 
 ley was recalled in the following spring. Upon his departure the 
 colonists lighted bonfires and fired cannon to express their joy. 
 Berkeley was severely condemned in England for his brutalities, and 
 soon died of mortification and chagrin. 
 
 Colonel Herbert Jeffreys now arrived as the successor of Berkeley, 
 and he and Admiral Sir John Berry and Colonel Morrison were ap 
 pointed commissioners to inquire into the facts regarding the late 
 rebellion and to adjust affairs. Something resembling order was re- 
 
FROM THE ORIGINAL DRAWING BY C. M. RALYEA 
 
 BURNING OF JAMESTOWN 
 
134 
 
 HISTORY OF THE UNITED STATES CHAP, ix 
 
 PERIOD II 
 
 COLONIZA 
 TION AND 
 
 SETTLE 
 MENT 
 1602 
 
 TO 
 1758 
 
 Cul- 
 peper's 
 Rule, 
 1680- 
 1684 
 
 Found 
 ing of 
 William 
 and 
 Mary 
 College, 
 1693 
 
 established, only the most guilty of the insurgents being punished, 
 after which a general amnesty was declared. 
 
 Lord Culpeper, one of the king's favorites, to whom the province 
 had been leased for thirty-one years, was now appointed governor, 
 with a salary double that paid to any predecessor. Nevertheless, the 
 earl remained at home for three years, having little fancy for the 
 office given to him, and indeed never would have set out for America 
 had not the king ordered him to do so. He stayed in Virginia 
 through the summer, during which he lived the life of a profligate, 
 plundered the colonists right and left, and robbed them of many of 
 their dearest privileges, after which he returned to England, to ex 
 pend in riotous living the money he had stolen from the people. 
 He was sent back to the colony in 1682, and renewed his former 
 excesses, or rather surpassed them, and another insurrection broke 
 out. His reports of the occurrences caused the king to issue orders 
 for the hanging of the leading insurgents. When, however, the 
 monarch learned the truth, he recalled the grant to Culpeper and Ar 
 lington, and Virginia once more became a royal province. 
 
 The Old Dominion was doomed to suffer a blight from bad rulers. 
 Lord Howard of Effingham, the successor of Culpeper, was as avari 
 cious as a miser and totally lacking in moral principle. When the 
 tension became so great that the people in their desperation were 
 about to appeal to arms again, news arrived of the death of King 
 Charles and the accession of his brother, the Duke of York. The 
 colonists sent Philip Leedwell to England to lay their case before 
 the king. He arrived at about the time that William and Mary were 
 placed on the throne. Although Effingham held the title, and drew 
 the salary as governor for several years, he was not allowed to return 
 to .Virginia. 
 
 Francis Nicholson next became lieutenant-governor of the prov 
 ince. He had learned much from his troublous experiences in 
 New York, and now made an excellent ruler. He manifested such 
 enlightened, statesman-like views and instituted so many reforms 
 and improvements, that the House of Burgesses gratefully presented 
 him with three hundred pounds beyond his official salary. Nicholson 
 gave one-half of it towards the founding of the William and Mary 
 College, the second-oldest educational institution in the country. 
 
 Nicholson, after a two-years' lease of office, returned to England, 
 probably in hope of the promotion which he had earned, and Sir 
 
CHAP, ix COLONIAL HISTORY OF VIRGINIA 
 
 135 
 
 Edmund Andros, in 1692, came over as his successor, bringing the 
 charter of the William and Mary College with him. He, too, had 
 profited by experience, and, on the whole, made a good governor.* 
 
 From this time forward, until the middle of the eighteenth cen 
 tury, Virginia advanced in prosperity and extended her population. 
 Joist Hite, in 1732, took up forty thousand acres, near the site of 
 Winchester, and settled it with a colony from Pennsylvania. Those 
 who came after them penetrated beyond the mountains, a number 
 making their homes in the valley of the Monongahela. Between 
 1700 and 1750, the population in Virginia increased nearly fivefold. 
 Williamsburg became the capital, and there, in 1736, William Parks 
 began the publication of a weekly newspaper. The towns of Rich 
 mond and Petersburg were laid out by William Byrd, and Norfolk, 
 Fredericksburg, and Falmouth were incorporated, while new counties 
 were formed, and the prosperity of the historic royal province of 
 Virginia continued without serious check. 
 
 * Sir Edmund Andros (b. 1637, d. 1714) was a protege of the Duke of York, after 
 wards James II., and, though personally of an unblemished character, he upheld the 
 claims and gave effect to the arbitrary policy of his royal but tyrannous master. We 
 shall meet with him again in the next chapter in connection with English rule in New 
 York, of which colony he was governor from 167410 1682. He became governor of 
 New England in 1686, but, three years afterwards, the Boston magistracy deposed and 
 imprisoned him, and sent him for trial to England. There he was released, and later on, 
 as we have seen, was appointed governor of Virginia. In 1698, he was recalled to 
 England, and subsequently represented the Crown in one of the Channel Islands. 
 
 PERIOD II 
 
 COLONIZA 
 TION AN 
 SETTLE 
 MENT 
 1002 
 
 TO 
 1758 
 
 Governor 
 
 Andros, 
 
 1692- 
 
 1698 
 
CHAPTER X. 
 THE COLONIAL HISTORY OF NEW YORK. 
 
 [Authorities: The annals of so important a centre as New York can, of course, only 
 briefly be touched upon within the compass of a single chapter in the present narrative. 
 For the minutiae of the history, social as well as political, of Manhattan and the' Middle 
 Colonies, the reader must necessarily be referred to special and local compilations. 
 Perhaps the most comprehensive of these is Mary Lamb's " History of New York," a 
 mine of information respecting the origin and later development of the Metropolis from 
 Hudson's discovery of the region, through the period of Dutch and early English rule 
 down to recent times. Stone's " New York City," Schuyler's " Colonial New York," 
 O'Callaghan's " New Netherlands," and Lossing's "Empire State," give delightful 
 glimpses of the social and economic condition of the New Netherlands, with much in' 
 teresting lore concerning New Amsterdam especially, and the contiguous region, 
 southward among the Swedish colonies on the Atlantic, and northward among the Dutch 
 settlements on the Hudson. Many quaint pictures of early social life and modes of gov 
 ernment on the banks of the Hudson will also be found in Elting's "Dutch Village 
 Communities," in the series of Johns Hopkins' University Studies, and in Gen. James 
 Grant Wilson's " Memorial History of the City of New York."] 
 
 has been deemed best, in relating the history of 
 the thirteen original colonies, to do so in the order 
 in which they were settled. We have traced the 
 account of Virginia from the first settlement within 
 its borders down to the middle of the eighteenth 
 century ; but although no reference has been made 
 to the other colonies, the reader will bear in mind 
 that during that period (somewhat less than a hundred and fifty 
 years) twelve other colonies had been planted within the present 
 limits of the United States. Most of them were vigorous and flour 
 ishing. Naturally, too, the interests of these colonies became inter 
 woven with each other, and, as will be seen when the mutterings of 
 Revolution were heard through the land, they were drawn still closer, 
 
CHAP, x COLONIAL HISTORY OF NEW YORK 
 
 137 
 
 and the citizens became brothers, with 
 the same hopes and aspirations stirring 
 the hearts of all. 
 
 Now, if the student of this history 
 will let his mind run back to the year 
 1609, he will recall the fact that the 
 Old Dominion was like a feeble and 
 dwindling youth. An accident to John 
 Smith, the Father of Virginia, as he has 
 been called, compelled him to return to 
 England for surgical treatment. Left 
 without his vigorous and wise rule, the 
 miserable colony was fast hastening to 
 decay. Seaward rolled the turbulent 
 Atlantic, while north, west, and south 
 stretched an unbroken wilderness, peo 
 pled by wild beasts and equally wild 
 red men. Nor must it be forgotten that 
 Jamestown at that time was the only 
 English colony within the present limits 
 of the United States. 
 
 At that period, Holland had become 
 the greatest maritime nation in the 
 world. Her vessels ploughed every 
 known sea, carrying brooms at their 
 mastheads to show that they swept the 
 ocean ; but the sturdy Dutchmen were 
 of a frugal mind. They cared little for 
 the glory of discovering new lands, but 
 cared a good, deal for the profits that might be gained from such dis 
 coveries. Thus it was that when it became clear that a vast field for 
 trade could be cultivated in America, the Dutch began to feel an in 
 terest in the new country. 
 
 The Dutch East India Company was formed about the beginning 
 of the seventeenth century. It was a very wealthy corporation, com 
 posed, in the main, of the leading merchants of Amsterdam. To 
 them went Captain Henry Hudson, who had hitherto made a couple 
 of unsuccessful attempts to find a polar passage to India for a com 
 pany of London merchants. Hudson was an able navigator, with a 
 
 PERIOD II 
 
 HISTORIC WATERWAYS 
 
 Holland 
 during 
 
 the 
 
 Seven 
 teenth 
 
 Century 
 
 The 
 
 Dutch 
 
 East 
 
 India 
 
 Company 
 
I 3 8 
 
 HISTORY OF THE UNITED STATES CHAP, x 
 
 PERIOD II 
 
 COLONIZA 
 TION AND 
 SETTLE 
 MENT 
 1602 
 
 TO 
 1758 
 
 The 
 
 voyage 
 
 of the 
 
 " Half 
 
 Moon," 
 
 1608 
 
 Ascent 
 of the 
 Hudson 
 by the 
 " Half 
 Moon" 
 
 special fondness for adventure ; and so when he made his appeal, he met 
 with little trouble in persuading the directors of the Dutch East 
 India Company that an arctic passage could be found by sailing to the 
 northeast, that is, round the north of Europe instead of round the 
 north of America. 
 
 Hudson was furnished with a small vessel of ninety tons, manned 
 by an excellent crew. She was named the Half Moon, and left 
 Texel in April, 1608, for Nova Zembla. After bumping about 
 among the icebergs, which, as he proceeded on his way, increased 
 in size and number, he was compelled once more to turn back. Then 
 he tried the northwest passage, but was foiled as before, and now 
 heading southward, sighted the coast of Maine in July, 1609. After 
 repairing his battered vessel, he pushed on, still southward, touched 
 at Cape Cod, and finally reached the headlands of Virginia. There 
 he probably heard that the English had made a settlement, for he 
 now turned northward, and entered the harbor of New York early in 
 the beautiful autumnal month of September. 
 
 Here he saw the broad, noble stream, the " Rhine of America," 
 flowing into the bay. Confident in his own mind that it was a strait 
 connecting with the Indian Ocean, he ascended it a short distance 
 and anchored. Hardly had he done so when the natives swarmed 
 around the Half Moon in their canoes, all making friendly signs, and 
 eager to go on board. Hudson, however, because of his former ex 
 perience with Indians, was suspicious, and kept them at a distance. 
 The vessel continued leisurely up stream, and was a great cause of 
 wonder to the dusky people who had never seen or imagined so 
 amazing a sight. 
 
 This was the first time a white man had ever looked upon this 
 river, now one of the most famous in the world, and the sail of the 
 Half Moon up the stream was a romantic experience to both the 
 Dutch and the English sailors. By and by, Hudson noticed that the 
 river was narrowing and the water freshen ing two facts which proved 
 that he had not yet discovered the longed-for passage to India. He 
 sailed up the river to the vicinity of where Albany now stands, return 
 ing at the same tardy pace, often dropping anchor a number of times 
 and bartering with the Indians. 
 
 It will be understood that although Captain Hudson was an Eng 
 lishman, he sailed under the Dutch flag, and he, therefore, took pos 
 session of all that he discovered in the name of the States-General 
 
COLONIAL HISTORY OF NEW YORK 
 
 139 
 
 of Holland. It was thus that that country acquired its well-founded PERIOD n 
 claim to the present State of New York. L N 1" 
 
 The fate of Hudson was a mournful one. His discovery made him 
 so famous that his king would not permit him to leave England ex- 
 
 1758 
 
 HENRY HUDSON, THE NAVIGATOR 
 
 cept on another mission of discovery. In the spring of -1610, he 
 sailed on his fourth voyage in search of a northwest passage. He 
 passed through the strait and into the immense bay named after him. 
 He spent several months in that region of snow and ice and desola- 
 
 The 
 Fate of 
 Captain 
 Hudson, 
 
 1610 
 
140 
 
 HISTORY OF THE UNITED STATES CHAP, x 
 
 PERIOD II 
 COLONIZE 
 
 TION AND 
 
 SETTLE 
 MENT 
 1602 
 
 TO 
 1758 
 
 Cabins 
 erected 
 by the 
 Dutch on 
 Man 
 hattan 
 Island, 
 1613 
 
 For 
 mation 
 of the 
 Dutch 
 West 
 India 
 Com 
 pany, 
 
 1621 
 
 tion, where the sufferings of himself and crew were so great that he 
 decided to leave several behind. Dreading that this might happen, 
 they mutinied, and placed Hudson, his son, and seven men in an open 
 shallop, then turned them adrift, and they were never heard of again. 
 In the following spring the Half Moon returned to England, laden 
 with trinkets and gew-gaws, and was again sent back to the country 
 
 of the Hudson to trade for peltries with 
 the Indians. The island of Manhattan was 
 selected as the central mart, to which the 
 furs of the bear, beaver, otter, and other 
 Animals were to be brought for shipment, 
 in the autumn of 1613, the Dutchmen 
 erected a number of rude cabins for their 
 shelter, and these formed the germ of the 
 present great ccmmercial metropolis of the 
 
 SEAL OF NEW NETHERLAND NeW World. 
 
 The Dutchmen were not slow in learning the value of that part of 
 the country. They explored Long Island Sound, Narragansett Bay, 
 and the region beyond Boston harbor. Block Island was named in 
 honor of Captain Adrien Block, who made these explorations. On 
 the nth of October, 1614, the States-General of Holland granted a 
 charter to a company of Amsterdam merchants, by which they were 
 given exclusive privileges of trade, for a period of three years, in the 
 province of New Netherland, the designated name of the land lying 
 between the parallels of 40 and 45 north. 
 
 This grant, it will be noted, included all of New England, a claim 
 which Great Britain was certain to dispute. A settlement was made 
 in 1615, on a small island beluw Albany, where a post was erected 
 called Fort Orange. The cabins on Manhattan Island increased in 
 number until it gave promise of soon becoming a town. The Dutch 
 who began penetrating the Mohawk valley showed their wisdom by 
 making a treaty of peace with the Iroquois or Five Nations, the most 
 powerful tribal league that ever existed. 
 
 The Dutch West India Company was formed in 1621, and was 
 one of the most important trading enterprises, if perhaps we except 
 the East India Company, ever known. It was a colossal monopoly, 
 with imperial powers that were to last for twenty-two years, and 
 which gave it the exclusive right to colonize, govern, and trade on 
 the coast of Africa, from the tropic of Cancer to the Cape of Good 
 
CHAP, x COLONIAL HISTORY OF NEW YORK 
 
 141 
 
 COLONIZA* 
 TION AND 
 
 SETTLE. 
 MENT 
 1 60? 
 
 TO 
 1758 
 
 Hope, and over the entire unoccupied coast of America from New- PERIOD n 
 foundland to the Straits of Magellan. 
 
 The fleet of this enormous corporation consisted of thirty-two 
 vessels of war, eighteen armed sloops, and many merchant ships. 
 New Netherland, naturally, fell under the administration of the 
 Company, and in March, 1623, it fitted out a vessel, named the New 
 Netherlands designed for trade in the country of the same name. It 
 was a staunch, well-found ship, like the people who launched her, 
 and took out as colonists one hundred and ten men, women, and 
 children, comprising thirty families. They were plentifully provided 
 with domestic animals and agricultural implements. These settlers, 
 known as " Walloons," had been driven from Holland by cruel perse- 
 
 PURCHASE OF MANHATTAN ISLAND 
 
 cution, in consequence of their religious beliefs. The old country 
 homes of these voluntary exiles had been in the southern part of the 
 Netherlands, most of whose population were Roman Catholics. The 
 Walloons were of French origin, and were now seeking an abiding- 
 place where they could worship God as they thought right. 
 
 Captain Cornelius Jacobsen May, of Hoern, had charge of the ship 
 and was ordered to remain in New Netherland, as first director or 
 governor. The immigrants, a frugal, thrifty people, landed near 
 the fort on Castle Island in May, 1624. They had come with the 
 expectation of doing manual labor, and they set to work with a will. 
 They went in different directions some proceeded south, towards 
 the Delaware River, some went towards Connecticut ; while others 
 went to the western end of Long Island, or Walloon's Bay (now 
 known as Wallabout Bay), and where, it may be said, the city of 
 
 The 
 Wai- 
 loons 
 
 Settle, 
 ments 
 made by 
 the Wal 
 loons 
 
142 
 
 HISTORY OF THE UNITED STATES CHAP, x 
 
 PERIOD II 
 
 COLONIZA 
 TION AND 
 SETTLB- 
 MENT 
 1602 
 
 TO 
 
 1758 
 
 The 
 Early 
 Gov 
 ernors of 
 
 New 
 Nether- 
 land 
 
 Brooklyn was founded. A party of them settled on the present site 
 of Albany, which they named Fort Orange ; while a small company 
 
 made their homes on the 
 eastern side of the Delaware, 
 a short distance below where 
 the city of Philadelphia now 
 stands. The Delaware was 
 called the South River, to 
 distinguish it from the North 
 River, or Hudson, a name 
 which is still in use. 
 
 Cheering news soon reach 
 ed the directors of the Com 
 pany in Amsterdam. The 
 first ship which arrived at 
 that port from the colony 
 across the Atlantic brought 
 ten thousand dollars' worth 
 of furs, with the glad news 
 that the people were pleased 
 with their distant home and were thriving. The Company lost no 
 time in sending out more emigrants, always plentifully provided with 
 domestic animals, seeds, and agricultural implements. 
 
 Captain May was governor until 1625, when William Verhult suc 
 ceeded him, while Peter Minuit took charge in May, 1626. The lat 
 ter is generally looked upon as the first real governor of New Neth- 
 erland. He made Manhattan the chief commercial and administrative 
 site, and brought all the settlements under one government. He 
 bought Manhattan Island from the Indians for a lot of trinkets, 
 worth, it is said, about twenty dollars. A fort was staked out at the 
 lower point of the island, where the " Battery" afterwards stood, and 
 was named Fort Amsterdam, and the town which grew up around it 
 was called New Amsterdam. Thus it will be seen that while the 
 English colony was bravely struggling and gaining ground in Vir 
 ginia, the Dutch one in New York was making steady, if slow, pro 
 gress. The latter were the right kind of people for pioneers, and their 
 progress at the beginning was attended by no such dreadful scenes 
 and drawbacks as afflicted their neighbors to the southward. 
 
 But mistakes were made, and one of the greatest committed was 
 
 A DUTCH WINDMILL 
 
CHAP, x COLONIAL HISTORY OF NEW YORK 
 
 143 
 
 that of the commissioner at Fort Orange. He allowed , the Mohican 
 Indians to persuade him to help them in a war against the Mohawks. 
 He and a number who went with him on the war-path were killed. 
 Foreseeing the terrible consequences of this blunder (for the Mo 
 hawks belonged to the Iroquois league), Governor Minuit ordered 
 nearly all the settlers to join him at Manhattan, leaving only a small 
 garrison at Fort Orange. The governor v/isely understood the need 
 of keeping on good terms with this powerful confederation of red men. 
 
 New Amsterdam grew slowly. Two years after Minuit became 
 governor, the population was less than three hundred ; but affairs 
 were prosperous, and a good and growing trade was carried on with the 
 Indians. With the view of increasing immigration, the Company, 
 in 1629, adopted what is known as the " patroon system." This de 
 creed that any member of the Company who should plant a colony of 
 fifty persons, all more than fifteen years old, in New Netherland, 
 should be patroon, or master, of the territory of which he took pos 
 session. In other words, he would own the land, and rule the people, 
 just as if they were one family of which he was the head. He could 
 establish courts and magistrates in all the villages and towns which 
 might grow up. He was the highest in authority, and appeals could 
 be taken from his decision only to the director-general of New 
 Netherland. By paying a small tax, he could use all lands, rivers, 
 and woods lying wkhin and adjacent to his own domain, and could 
 also trade wherever the Company did. His written consent was nee 
 essary before a man or woman servant could leave his service (no 
 matter how badly treated), previous to the end of the time for which 
 such servant had been engaged. The Company bound itself to pro 
 tect the patroons in all their privileges, and these manorial estates 
 might be sixteen miles in length, if lying on one side of a river, or 
 eight miles if on both sides. Another requirement was that the land 
 should be first bought of the Indians, and that none of the occupants 
 of the holdings should be taxed during the first ten years of their 
 tenancy. This was the patroon system, a relic of the feudal ages, 
 and it never ought to have been planted upon American soil. These 
 first legalized lordships in the New World gave rise to a class of 
 wealthy landowners, whose names such as the Van Rensselaers, 
 Schuylers, Courtlandts, and others are familiar in the mouths of New 
 Yorkers to-day. 
 
 The shrewd burghers in old Amsterdam did not let these golden 
 
 PERIOD II 
 
 COLONIZA 
 TION AND 
 SETTLE 
 MENT 
 1602 
 TO 
 1758 
 
 Peter 
 Minuit 
 1626- 
 
 1632 
 
 The 
 
 Patroon 
 System 
 
'44 
 
 HISTORY OF THE UNITED STATES CHAP, x 
 
 PERIOD n opportunities slip by unimproved. They took time by the forelock, 
 and more than one of them bought tracts in America before the act 
 creating the patroons had become law. The most notable instance 
 was tnat O f Kiliaen van Rensselaer, one of the directors, who, through 
 the commissary at Fort Orange, purchased a large area on the west 
 ern side of the Hudson, to which he afterwards added immense terri- 
 
 1602 
 1758 
 
 VAN TWILLER 
 
 tory. The greedy patroons made haste to take up valuable tracts, 
 not only in New Nether land, but in New Jersey and Delaware, and 
 their eagerness to profit through the trade with the Indians led to 
 so vigorous a rivalry that the Company had to check the unseemly 
 Governor practice, and the no less unseemly wrangle to which it gave rise. 
 
 Van Governor Minuit was suspected of favoring the patroons, and was 
 
 T xo33- r> * n consec l uence recalled in 1632. He was succeeded, in the follow- 
 
 1637 ing year, by Wouter Van Twiller, a fat blockhead, lacking even 
 
CHAP, x COLONIAL HISTORY OF NEW YORK 
 
 14$ 
 
 ordinary ability. One of the most lively narratives ever written 
 is the " Knickerbocker History of New York," by Washington 
 Irving, in which Governor Van Twiller is the central figure. Of 
 course the pictures drawn by the gifted author are exaggerated; 
 and yet it seems hard to exaggerate such a character as the stupid 
 Van Twiller. Irving' s description of this personage is so amusing 
 as to warrant its introduction here. It is as follows : 
 
 " He was exactly five feet six inches high, and six feet five inches 
 in circumference. His head was a perfect sphere, and of such stupen 
 dous dimensions that dame Nature, with all her sex's ingenuity, 
 would have been puzzled to construct a neck capable of supporting 
 it ; wherefore she wisely declined the attempt, and settled it firmly 
 on the top of his backbone, just between his shoulders. His legs 
 were very short, but sturdy in proportion to the weight they had to 
 sustain ; so that, when erect, he had not a little the appearance of a 
 beer-barrel on skids. His face, that infallible index of the mind, 
 presented a vast expanse, unfurrowed by any of those lines and 
 angles which disfigure the human countenance with what is termed 
 expression. Two small gray eyes twinkled feebly in the midst, like 
 two stars of lesser magnitude in a hazy firmament ; and his full-fed 
 cheeks, which seemed to have taken toll of everything that went into 
 his mouth, were curiously mottled and streaked with dusky red, like a 
 Spitzenberg apple. His habits were as regular as his person. He 
 daily took his four stated meals, appropriating exactly an hour to 
 each ; he smoked and doubted eight hours, and he slept the remain 
 ing twelve of the four-and-twenty." 
 
 New Netherland prospered, even with this good-natured dolt at the 
 head of affairs; but he was recalled in 1637, and William Kieft 
 (kceft) became his successor. Kieft was a peppery, quarrelsome, 
 avaricious man, quick to resent any insult to his dignity, or any en 
 croachment upon the province of New Netherland. Finding soon 
 that a party of English had settled on the northwestern end of Long 
 Island, he promptly drove them away. Learning, too, that a number 
 of English immigrants from New Haven had built a factory on 
 the Delaware, the governor burned the property, and captured the 
 emigrants, gfn fact, Kieft was continually in hot water; and sev 
 eral times New Netherland was on the point of revolting against 
 his doings. Nevertheless, though a bad man, he did the province 
 much good, after its long stagnation under Van Twiller. 
 
 PERIOD II 
 
 COLONIZA 
 TION AND 
 
 SETTLE 
 
 MENT 
 
 l6O2 
 
 TO 
 
 175* 
 
 Governor 
 
 William 
 
 Kieft, 
 
 10 
 
I 4 6 
 
 HISTORY OF THE UNITED STATES CHAP, x 
 
 FBRIOD II 
 
 COLONIZA 
 TION AND 
 SETTLE 
 MENT 
 1602 
 
 TO 
 1758 
 
 Settle 
 ment in 
 
 Dela 
 ware by 
 
 the 
 Swedes 
 
 Governor 
 Peter 
 Stuy- 
 
 vcsant 
 
 Peter Minuit, the first governor, felt anything but friendly toward 
 Holland because of its treatment of him, and in 1638, he led a party 
 of Swedes and Finns to Delaware Bay, where they bought land from 
 the Indians and erected a fort which was named Christina, in honor 
 of the infant queen of Sweden. Governor Kieft looked upon these 
 doings as an invasion of Dutch territory, but was afraid to drive out 
 the people, and the settlement increased until it numbered a hundred 
 families, who were 
 located a short dis 
 tance below the 
 present site of 
 Philadelphia. 
 
 As if the quar 
 rels at home were 
 not enough, trouble 
 soon broke out with 
 the Indians. Many 
 outrages were com 
 mitted by the 
 Dutch settlers as 
 well as by the Mo 
 hawks. Kieft de 
 termined to destroy the whole tribe of the latter, and one night, in 
 the winter of 1643, his men attacked a Mohawk village, on the pres 
 ent site of Hoboken, and killed nearly every warrior, squaw, and 
 child, within its bounds. This cruel and impolitic act had its grim 
 sequel ; for other bands of this powerful tribe retaliated in the most 
 fearful manner. They laid cabins, hamlets, and villages in ashes 
 until the terrified settlers sued for peace. The truce, however, lasted 
 but a little while, when war began again and continued for two 
 years. Finally, peace was established in 1645, and all joined in the 
 general thanksgiving. Governor Kieft was blamed for the shocking 
 occurrences, and, to the joy of every one, he was recalled in 1646. 
 He sailed the following year for Holland, but the vessel was wrecked 
 on the coast of Wales and he was drowned. 
 
 The successor of Kieft was Peter Stuyvesant (sti'-ve-sani). He 
 was a gallant Dutch soldier, and had lost a leg in the service of his 
 country. At the time of his appointment he was forty-four years 
 old, of inflexible will, a strict disciplinarian, fond of pomp, but withal 
 
 PETER STUYVESANT'S HOUSE 
 
PETER STUYVESANT, DIRECTOR-GENERAL OF NEW NETHERLAND 
 
1 4 8 HISTORY OF THE UNITED STATES CHAP, x 
 
 PERIOD ii just and honest. His artificial leg was clamped around with a num- 
 
 ber of silver rings, a circumstance which caused him to be called 
 
 TION AND 
 
 (when he was beyond hearing) " Old Silver Leg." He was received 
 1602 -with the firing of guns and shouts of welcome when he landed one 
 1758 bright morning, in May, 1647, for the people were so tired of Kieft 
 thai: they were ready to welcome any one. 
 
 Stuyvesant was a despot, but he meant well, and did good service 
 in New Netherland; for he was wise, and could not fail to benefit 
 the country that had been ruled so ill. One of his first acts was to 
 persuade the people to abolish the monopoly that had existed in trade. 
 He looked after the morals of the inhabitants, restricted the sale of 
 sant's liquor to the Indians, and infused a new energy into commerce and 
 
 industry. He was, moreover, so just and considerate in his treatment 
 Rule of the red men that he soon won their confidence. 
 
 Stuyvesant was watchful of the encroachments of his neighbors, 
 north and south. He sent a protest to the English governor in Bos 
 ton against the settlement of. his people within Dutch territory. 
 In .reply he was invited to meet the governor and talk over matters. 
 
 A' Dutch vessel anchored in the harbor of New Haven, the waters 
 of which belonged to the English. She had not paid her dues in New 
 Amsterdam. In defiance of law, the governor caused her seizure, 
 whereupon the settlers arrested three of Stuyvesant' s servants, and 
 threw them into prison. ,He demanded their release, but no at 
 tention was paid to his request. Then he asked that they might be 
 set free, and this, too, was refused. Thereupon, the governor wrote 
 home for instructions. The Dutch West India Company replied by 
 telling him to get on without .quarrelling with his neighbors. The 
 advice was good ; but it was not what the fiery governor expected, 
 and it cannot be supposed that he was pleased with it. 
 
 Unwilling to yield his claims, Stuyvesant saw but one recourse 
 left to him : he proposed to submit the dispute to arbitration. This 
 ,was done, and the decision was in favor of the English, most of the 
 territory in question being awarded to them. 
 
 The governor now turned his attention to the intruders in New 
 Sweden, as the country occupied by the Swedes on both sides of the 
 Delaware was called. Their governor was named ^rintz, and his 
 temper was as fiery as that of Stuyvesant, while tiis size and strength 
 were like those of Hercules. He treated the few Dutch settlers in 
 the territory with great harshness, but allowed them to hold one petty 
 
CHAP, x COLONIAL HISTORY OF NEW YORK 
 
 149 
 
 military post, called Fort Nassau, just above the Schuylkill, (skool'kil) 
 because it was not nigh enough to the Swedish settlements to cause 
 annoyance. 
 
 Stuyvesant now built Fort Casimir, on the site of New Castle. 
 Printz stormed, but did nothing. He was recalled, and Rysingh, a 
 new governor, took his place. The 
 latter was scarcely installed in office 
 when he proceeded to capture Fort 
 Casimir, and then " Old Silver Leg " 
 stamped about, 
 and denounced 
 the pestilent 
 Swedes. I n 
 
 PERIOD II 
 
 COLONIZA 
 TION AND 
 SETTLE 
 MENT 
 1602 
 
 TO 
 1758 
 
 "Old 
 
 Silver 
 
 Leg" 
 
 and the 
 
 Swedes 
 
 A DUTCH HOUSEHOLD 
 
 the spring of 1655 he 
 sent a strong force to 
 the Delaware, which 
 recaptured Fort Casi 
 mir and took Fort Christina. Thus ended Swedish rule in America. 
 The Swedes, however, stayed on in the country, becoming first Dutch 
 and then English subjects, being evidently as well suited with the America 
 -one rule as with the other. 
 
 When Stuyvesant returned from his expedition to the south, he 
 
 End of 
 
ISO HISTORY OF THE UNITED STATES CHAP, x 
 
 PERIOD ii found that trouble had broken out with the Indians. As usual, the 
 fi rs t outrage was committed by the white people, and a massacre of 
 them followed ; but the governor soon established peace, after which 
 
 1602 the history ran on uneventfully for a number of years. 
 
 1758 There was a quaint simplicity, a thrift, neatness, and honest look 
 
 about those old Dutch households that gave them an attractiveness 
 
 The seen nowhere else. Life was like a mellow dream. The sturdy 
 bockers burghers sat in their porches in mild weather, and within doors, when 
 the air was keen, in front of their broad fireplaces, and placidly 
 smoked their long-stemmed pipes, and drank their home-brewed ale, 
 while the deft fingers of the housewife plied the knitting-needles or 
 were busy with the spinning-wheel. Early rising was not a virtue 
 among the Knickerbockers, but in summer they went to bed at sun 
 set. The fashionable hours for parties during winter were from three 
 to six o'clock. This gave time for evening devotions and the prepara 
 tions for bed at seven. 
 
 All the male members smoked, and would sit slowly puffing and 
 looking dreamily into the fire for hours, without speaking a word. 
 The floor was as clean as a pin, and strewn with white sand, with 
 odd but pretty designs wrought by the broom of the housewife. 
 Hospitality was universal, and all believed in good cheer. Content 
 ment and happiness reigned everywhere. 
 
 The But among these kindly, stolid Hollanders were progressive men 
 
 nor's who chafed under the arbitrary rule of Stuyvesant, and, in their re- 
 Chaf- sentment, sometimes declared that they would be quite -willing to try 
 enged an English governor by way of a change. Their own ruler was im 
 patient with the growing republicanism, and felt that his knowledge 
 of the best way to rule the colony surpassed the combined wisdom 
 of all the rest. 
 
 In 1653, two deputies from each village of the colony came to 
 gether in convention in New Amsterdam, much to the disgust of 
 Stuyvesant, who, however, could frame no pretext for preventing the 
 meeting. These deputies dared to demand that no new law should 
 be passed, and no person appointed to office, without the consent of 
 the people themselves. When the demand was presented to Stuy 
 vesant he flew into a passion, and told his callers that any set of men 
 who thought they knew enough to govern themselves were so many 
 fools. 
 
 The citizens presumed to argue the question with the governor, 
 
CHAP, x COLONIAL HISTORY OF NEW YORK 
 
 whereupon he dissolved the assembly, curtly notifying the members 
 that his authority came from God and the West India Company. 
 The latter, on being appealed to, sustained the doughty governor in 
 all his claims. 
 
 But great changes came in the course of a few years. Charles II. 
 assigned to his brother James, Duke of York, all of New Nether- 
 land, including a part of Connecticut, and also Long Island. The 
 English monarch had no moral right to this territory, but it was a 
 case of might making right. Four ships-of-war, carrying four hun- 
 
 THE DUTCH TRADING WITH THE INDIANS 
 
 dred and fifty soldiers, under command of Colonel Richard Nicolls, 
 arrived before New Amsterdam in the latter part of August, 1664. 
 
 Stuyvesant had been warned of what was coming, and he strove 
 with might and main to rouse the Dutchmen to resistance. He 
 stamped back and forth through the streets of New Amsterdam, 
 swinging his cane about his head, cursing the rascally English, and 
 calling upon his countrymen to rally and drive them back into the 
 sea. But his anger was vain. The Dutchmen believed that the 
 impending change would prove a good thing, and they refused to 
 raise a hand to defend the town. 
 
 It almost broke the governor's heart to yield ; and even when he 
 
 PERIOD II 
 
 COLONIZA 
 TION AND 
 SETTLE 
 MENT 
 1602 
 
 TO 
 1758 
 
 Capture 
 of New 
 Amster 
 dam by 
 
 the 
 English, 
 
 1664 
 
 Inter 
 rupted 
 Regime 
 of the 
 Dutch 
 Direc 
 tors- 
 General 
 
152 
 
 HISTORY OF THE UNITED STATES CHAP, x 
 
 PERIOD II 
 
 COLONIZA 
 TION AND 
 
 SETTLE 
 MENT 
 
 , 1602 
 
 ' TO 
 
 New Am 
 sterdam 
 becomes 
 New 
 York 
 
 Governor 
 Love 
 lace's 
 Rule, 
 1668-74 
 
 saw that no force could be gathered for defence, he refused to con 
 sider the summons to surrender, declaring that he would rather die 
 than submit to the English. But the hour came when he saw that 
 his course was madness, and he had no choice left. The English 
 offered conciliatory terms, but accompanied by the threat that, if he 
 declined, them, the troops would be landed and would take possession 
 * of .the ;town. So at. last he submitted, and the surrender was signed, 
 i The, total , population of New Amsterdam at that time was about 
 fifteen hundred. Its name was changed to New York, in honor of 
 the Duke of York. The remainder of the province received the same 
 name, while Fort Orange became Albany, to commemorate the Duke's 
 Scottish title. Colonel Nicolls was proclaimed deputy-governor, and 
 the citizens puffed their pipes and took the oath of allegiance, much 
 as they would have taken a draught of " nut-brown ale" from their 
 massive pewter mugs. 
 
 For a time, the English rule was so liberal and indulgent that the 
 people were glad that the change had come. The villagers were 
 allowed to choose their own magistrates, and the Navigation Act was 
 suspended for six months, during which free trade prevailed with 
 the ports of Holland. At Nicolls' request, he was relieved of the 
 governorship of New York, and was succeeded by Colonel Francis 
 Lovelace, who arrived in 1668. Fully acquainted with the wants of 
 the colony, his rule was moderate and wise, and the contentment and 
 prosperity continued. War now broke out between France and Eng 
 land on the one hand and the Netherlands on the other. This was in* 
 1672, and in the month of August, a Dutch fleet of twenty-three ships, 
 with a large force of men, anchored in the outer bay of New York. 
 The citizens of the town welcomed their countrymen as liberators,, 
 for they had grown dissatisfied with the English rule. Governor 
 Lovelace was absent on a visit to Governor Winthrop, of Connecti 
 cut, and an express was sent after him. Colonel Manning, in com 
 mand of the fort, called for volunteers, but none responded. He did 
 all he could to gain time, until the Dutch lost patience and opened 
 fire on the fort, which killed and wounded several men. The sparse 
 but plucky garrison returned the fire, and six hundred Dutch sol 
 diers were landed, who were joined by four hundred citizens in 
 arms. The landing took place near where Trinity Church, Broadway, 
 now stands, and the force was advancing to the attack, when Maiv- 
 ning surrendered. 
 
FROM THE ORIGINAL DRAWING BY J. GLEESON 
 
 STUYVESANT'S VAIN APPEAL 
 
154 
 
 HISTORY OF THE UNITED STATES CHAP, x 
 
 PERIOD II 
 
 COLONIZA 
 TION AND 
 SETTLE 
 MENT 
 1602 
 
 TO 
 1758 
 
 New 
 
 York 
 
 once 
 
 more 
 
 changes 
 
 Rulers 
 
 New 
 
 York 
 
 ceded to 
 
 England 
 
 Rule of 
 Governor 
 
 Andros 
 
 And so, once more, on the Qth of August, 1673, the flag of the 
 Dutch republic waved over Fort Amsterdam. The name of the town 
 was changed to New Orange, in compliment to William, Prince of 
 Orange, and the outlying portions of New Netherland speedily sub 
 mitted. Grim old Peter Stuyvesant at this time must have been the 
 happiest man in the whole province. 
 
 Anthony Colve, the new governor, was a wide-awake and energetic 
 man, who took sharp steps to bring the remainder of the province to 
 submission, and, at the same time, proceeded to put the lumbering 
 old fort into good condition for defence. He was busy at this work, 
 when in May, 1674, two men came in from the province of Connecti 
 cut with news that a treaty of peace had been signed between Eng 
 land and Holland, by the terms of which, the province of New Neth 
 erland was ceded to England. The Dutchmen of the town were so 
 angry that they seized the bearers of the evil tidings and cast them 
 into prison. The news, though unpalatable, was, however, true. 
 The treaty had really been made, and all of the Dutch possessions in 
 America passed again into the possession of England. Once more 
 New Netherland changed hands, and New York remained an Eng 
 lish colony until the Revolution. 
 
 These changes of rule had caused so much confusion within the 
 boundaries of the Duke of York's grant, that a new patent was issued 
 in June, 1674. This embraced all the territory west of the Con 
 necticut River to the eastern shore of the Delaware, including Long 
 Island and a portion of Maine. Sir Edmund Andros was now ap 
 pointed governor of New York, and he received the formal surrender 
 of the province in the month of October. 
 
 Andros at that time was under forty years of age. He had shown 
 himself to be a brave and able soldier. He possessed a fine educa 
 tion, and his personal character was without stain ; but in his zeal to 
 carry out the wishes of his royal master he proved himself one of 
 the most oppressive of tyrants. He remained at the head of affairs 
 for eight years, during which, in spite of his harshness, the colony 
 prospered. 
 
 The right of representation was given to the people in 1683, and 
 Colonel Thomas Dongan, a mild and enlightened Roman Catholic, 
 arrived in August as governor of the province. He sympathized 
 with the popular desire for greater freedom, and on the 1 7th of Oc 
 tober, 1683, a legislative assembly met in session in Fort James, at 
 
CHAP, x COLONIAL HISTORY OF NEW YORK 
 
 155 
 
 New York. Seventeen representatives were present, and this first PERIOD 11 
 General Assembly of the Province of New York was in session three 
 weeks, during which fourteen acts were passed and assented to by 
 
 ( 
 
 \ 
 
 COLONIZA 
 TION AN 
 SETTLE 
 MENT 
 
 1602 
 
 TO 
 
 1758 
 
 LANDING OF THE ENGLISH AT NEW AMSTERDAM 
 
 the governor and his council. The first and most important was 
 " The Charter of Liberties and Privileges, granted by His Royal 
 Highness to the Inhabitants of New York and its Dependencies." 
 This date is memorable in the early history of New York, and 
 
 The 
 
 First 
 
 General 
 
 As 
 sembly 
 of the 
 Province 
 of New 
 York, 
 1683 
 
1 5 6 
 
 HISTORY OF THE UNITED STATES CHAP, x 
 
 PERIOD II 
 
 COLONIZA 
 TION AND 
 SETTLE 
 MENT 
 1602 
 
 TO 
 1758 
 
 Fortunes 
 of New 
 York, 
 during 
 
 the 
 
 English 
 Revolu 
 tion of 
 1688-89 
 
 the act named is an historical one. Its provisions secured religious 
 freedom ; the abolishment of martial law and of the quartering of 
 seamen and soldiers on the inhabitants against their will ; and placed 
 a restraint on the levying of taxes without the consent of the As 
 sembly. It, moreover, gave to every free 
 holder and freeman the right to vote without 
 hindrance, and guaranteed to all accused of 
 wrong-doing the right of trial by a jury of 
 twelve men. 
 
 Naturally, high hopes were raised by this 
 Charter of Liberties, but they were not ful 
 filled, for when the Duke of York,* in 1685, 
 became king, he broke the pledges he had 
 made. He ordered the levying of a direct 
 tax, abolished the printing-press, and took 
 steps to force the Papal religion upon the 
 colony. Dongan, although himself a Ro 
 man Catholic, bravely opposed the bigoted 
 monarch, won the gratitude of the citizens, and in the spring of 1688 
 was ordered to surrender his government to Andros, whose authority 
 extended over New York and New England. Andros left Francis 
 Nicholson, a lieutenant of the army, to act as lieutenant-governor of 
 New York. 
 
 News reached this country in April, 1689, of the dethronement of 
 James II. and the accession of William and Mary. Andros and his 
 political associates were seized in Boston and sent to England. A 
 popular uprising took place in New York, where the government was 
 in the hands of Nicholson, Councillor Frederick Phillips, Stephen 
 van Courtlandt, and Nicholas Bayard. New York by this time had 
 grown to be a city of 5,000 population, with a variety of religions 
 and nationalities. Since England was now (1689) at war with 
 France, it was decided to fortify the place against the French. The 
 
 ANDROS 
 
 * The Duke of York was the son of Charles I. and brother of Charles II. When 
 the latter died, in 1685, the Duke of York succeeded to the English throne as James II. 
 On his accession, he promised to maintain the established government, both in Church and 
 State, a promise he immediately broke by his fanatical zeal for Roman Catholicism, 
 which led him to fill the army with Roman Catholic officers, in violation of the Test Act, 
 and to make an illegal use of the dispensing power. As a protest against these acts, 
 his brief rule was chequered by two insurrections Argyle's and Monmouth's and ter 
 minated by the Revolution of 1688, which placed William and Mary on the throne. 
 
CHAP, x COLONIAL HISTORY OF NEW YORK 
 
 157 
 
 JAMES II 
 
 council showed so much hesitation in regard to this that Jacob Leis- 
 ler (lice'ler)y one of the militia captains, was placed at the head of 
 affairs. There was some dissatisfaction with his appointment ; but the 
 rumor of an approaching French fleet strengthened his position. Six 
 captains and four hundred men agreed in 
 writing to hold the fort for the Prince of 
 Orange, or whomsoever he should appoint 
 governor. News came that the sovereigns 
 William and Mary confirmed temporarily 
 the appointments of all Protestants hold 
 ing office ; but Nicholson was so distrusted 
 that, in a furious pet, he sailed for England. 
 
 Leisler and his friends were now mas 
 ters of the city. He appointed his own 
 collector, and so alarmed his associate 
 councillors that they withdrew, and for 
 more than a year Leisler was the supreme 
 ruler of the town. Finally, Henry 
 Sloughter (slaw'ter), one of the king's favorites, was made governor 
 of New York, but did not sail until a year after his appointment. 
 Major Ingoldsby, one of his officers, arrived January 29, 1691, several 
 weeks before Sloughter, and ordered Leisler to surrender the fort. 
 When Leisler asked him for his authority, he was unable to produce 
 any. The captain thereupon refused to recognize him, but offered 
 every courtesy to Ingoldsby and his troops, even to the extent of 
 providing them quarters in the fort. The offer was declined, and 
 little happened until the I9th of March, when Governor Sloughter 
 himself arrived. 
 
 Preparations were about to be made to attack the fort, when Leis 
 ler surrendered. The governor ordered the trial of Leisler and his 
 council, on the charge of murder and treason. Leisler and his son- 
 in-law, Milborne, refused to appear until the grave question was 
 settled whether the king's letter had not given him the formal au 
 thority which he had assumed. The question was turned over to the 
 governor and council, who decided that no such authority was granted 
 by the king's letter. Leisler, Milborne, and six others, were found 
 guilty and sentenced to death. Following the advice of the judges, 
 however, the governor reprieved them till the wishes of the king 
 could be learned. 
 
 PERIOD II 
 COLONIZA. 
 
 TION AND 
 
 SETTLE- 
 MENT 
 1602 
 
 TO 
 1753 
 
 Arrival 
 
 of 
 
 Governot 
 Slough 
 ter, 
 1691 
 
HISTORY OF THE UNITED STATES CHAP, x 
 
 PERIOD II 
 
 COLONIZA 
 TION AND 
 SETTLE 
 MENT 
 1602 
 
 TO 
 1758 
 
 Hanging 
 of Leis- 
 ler and 
 
 Mil- 
 borne, 
 
 1691 
 
 Leisler's vigorous measures had made many bitter enemies, who 
 now resorted to a base artifice to bring about his ruin. Failing after 
 repeated efforts to persuade the governor to sign the death-warrant, 
 they gave him a dinner at which he was plied with wine until he was 
 intoxicated. In that condition, he was led to sign the death-war 
 rant of Leisler and Milborne. When the governor became sober, 
 he found to his horror that the two had been executed. 
 
 Death of 
 
 Governor 
 
 Slough- 
 
 ter 
 
 A TEMPERANCE LESSON 
 
 Two months later, Governor Sloughter died so suddenly that many 
 suspected that he was poisoned ; but his death was probably due to 
 excessive indulgence in liquor. Some years later, the English parlia 
 ment reversed the attainder pronounced upon Leisler, and paid back 
 ail the expenses which his estate had borne. Every possible repar 
 ation was made, and the verdict of history is that he and Milborne 
 were judicially murdered. 
 
 Benjamin Fletcher succeeded Sloughter. He had a violent tem 
 per, was avaricious, dishonest, and wholly lacking: in tact. Through- 
 
CHAP, x COLONIAL HISTORY OF NEW YORK 
 
 159 
 
 GOVERNOR BELLOMONT 
 
 out his administration of seven years, the embers of hatred caused 
 by the execution of Leisler glowed and burned, and at one time threat 
 ened to break into the flames of civil war. So when the Earl of 
 Bellomont became governor in 1698, he found public affairs in a bad 
 plight, but set to work with vigor to im 
 prove them. He won the confidence of 
 all the people, and gave them a good ad 
 ministration. 
 
 The most notable incident connected 
 with the rule of Bellomont was the career 
 of William Kidd, the pirate. The crime 
 of piracy grew to alarming proportions dur 
 ing the latter part of the seventeenth cen 
 tury. The English government tried to 
 repress the evil, but could not do so, and 
 a company was formed to effect it. This 
 association was composed of a number of English noblemen, among 
 whom was Governor Bellomont. Kidd was known to be a skilful 
 sailor and a daring fighter, and the galley which was fitted out for 
 him, and named the Adventure, was placed under his command. 
 
 Kidd did fine service in destroying pirates, and after a time found 
 himself in command of one hundred and fifty men, among whom were 
 a number of as vicious criminals as could be found anywhere in the 
 world. He now felt strong enough to attack the pirates of the In 
 dian Ocean, and in February sailed for the coast of Madagascar. It 
 was a long voyage, and on the way thither and for many months 
 after, Kidd cruised back and forth without exchanging a shot with a 
 pirate. Then he made up his mind to turn freebooter himself. 
 
 Thus it was that one of the most famous pirates in history began 
 his evil career. The Adventure was fully armed and respected no 
 flag. Kidd and his crew were after plunder, and it mattered little 
 to them who became their victims. He roamed over the ocean, from 
 India to the coasts of South America, among the West India Islands, 
 and northward to the vicinity of his home. He was a cruel man, 
 who, if tradition can be trusted, committed not a few murders, when 
 there was neither pretext nor excuse for doing so. For one of these, 
 he was at last brought to trial and, as we shall see, suffered tor his 
 crime, though the plea is made for him that his victim on that 
 occasion was being punished as a mutineer. 
 
 PERIOD II 
 
 COLONIZA 
 TION AND 
 SETTLE 
 MENT 
 1602 
 
 TO 
 1758 
 
 Bello- 
 mont's 
 Adminis 
 tration, 
 1698- 
 1701 
 
 William 
 
 Kidd, the 
 
 Pirate 
 
i6o HISTORY OF THE UNITED STATES CHAP, x 
 
 PERIOD ii The belief has been general for many years that Kidd buried in\ 
 T?ON AND" mense surns of money and treasure at points on the Atlantic coast, 
 S *Y N L T E " and especially on Long Island and in New Jersey. Hundreds of 
 1602 people have searched for these treasures, and no doubt hundreds more 
 1758 will do so. Within a mile of where the writer of this is penning 
 these lines, a party of men, some years ago, almost dug away a small 
 routed island in Shark River, under the belief that they had struck the 
 Buried spot where an enormous amount of treasure had been buried by the 
 famous freebooter. Th^y found a few pennies, which investigation 
 proved had been placed there by some waggish neighbor, but noth 
 ing of any buried wealth, nor is any authentic instance known of 
 money thus buried being found by other persons. 
 
 Kidd was foolhardy enough to sail into the port of Boston, under 
 the belief that the wealth at his command would purchase his safety.. 
 The charge has been made that Governor Bellomont and others high 
 in authority shared the ill-gotten gains of the pirate ; but when or 
 ders came from England for Kidd's arrest they were carried out, and 
 he was sent to England, where he was executed in 1701. 
 
 One of the strange facts connected with the colonial history of 
 our country is that the English monarchs appointedx as governor so 
 many men who possessed 'no fitness for the high office. Some of 
 them were a little above the grade of idiots, and many were rogues, 
 who ought to have spent their lives in a penitentiary. Few of the 
 colonies escaped this affliction. It is therefore not strange if, at 
 times, we find some of these governors lying under an uncomfortable 
 and more or less justifiable suspicion. 
 
 Governor Sj r Edward Hyde became governor of New York after the death 
 Es- * of the Earl of Bellomont, and ruled for seven years. He was one of 
 capades ^e most despicable of men ; so arrant a knave, indeed, that it may be 
 doubted whether he would have been appointed had he not been the 
 uncle of Queen Anne. What would be thought to-day of the gov 
 ernor of a colony appearing repeatedly on the streets and at public 
 assemblies in the dress of a woman ? That is what Governor Hyde 
 did, on the plea that it was proper for him to do so because the ruler 
 of England was a woman. He was so despised that the queen re 
 called him in 1708. His creditors put him in prison for debt, where 
 he would have died, had not the death of his father made him Lord 
 Cornbury. The English law does not permit a peer of the realm to 
 be arrested for debt, and so he escaped further humiliation. 
 
CHAP, x COLONIAL HISTORY OF NEW YORK 
 
 161 
 
 Lord Lovelace succeeded Hyde, and did fairly well until his death, 
 in May, 1709. He was followed successively by Robert Hunter, 
 William Burner, and John Montgomery. During the administration 
 of the first named, Queen Anne's war occurred, an account of which 
 will be given in another chapter. Hunter retired in 1719. His suc 
 cessor was a son of the famous Bishop of Salisbury. He cultivated 
 friendly relations with the Indians, and was popular because of his 
 geniality. He was transferred to the governorship of Massachusetts, 
 in 1727. His administration was uneventful, and, dying in 1731, he 
 was succeeded by the senior member of council, Rip Van Dam, until 
 the arrival of Colonel William Cosby, in August, 1732. 
 
 The sole ambition of Cosby was to make all the money possible 
 while the opportunity was in his hands. He demanded of Van Dam 
 one-half the salary he had received while acting as governor. Van 
 Dam said he would consent to this if Cosby would pay him one-half 
 the perquisites of his office from the time of his appointment until 
 his arrival. Cosby refused the proposition and sued Van Dam in 
 the Supreme Court, where the majority of the judges were the per 
 sonal friends of the governor. The council decided against Van 
 Dam, and Chief-Justice Morris decided against the governor, who 
 thereupon displaced the Chief -Justice without consulting his council. 
 
 This high-handed course caused great indignation. In 1725, Wil 
 liam Bradford had established the first public newspaper in New 
 York. It was he who, in 1693, set up the first printing-house in the 
 province. His paper was called The New York Weekly Gazette, 
 and was the organ of the government. An apprentice and business 
 partner with Bradford, named John Peter Zenger, was now induced 
 to establish an opposition paper, through which the growing senti 
 ment of democracy might find expression. Van Dam was the finan 
 cial backer of The New York Weekly Journal, which made its 
 appearance in November, 1733. 
 
 As might be supposed, The Journal hotly attacked the governor 
 and his supporters. It did so with biting vigor, and made serious 
 charges which cut the deeper because they had a foundation in fact. 
 The governor and his friends affected to treat these attacks with in 
 difference ; but at the end of a year they were roused to action. By 
 order of the governor and council, Zenger's papers, containing the 
 exasperating articles, were publicly burned by the common hangman, 
 and he was arrested and thrown into prison on the charge of libel- 
 
 PBKIOD II 
 
 COLONIZA 
 TION AMD 
 SHTTLB- 
 
 MBNT 
 
 1602 
 
 TO 
 1758 
 
 Early 
 Metro 
 politan 
 News 
 papers 
 
1 62 
 
 HISTORY OF THE UNITED STATES CHAP, x 
 
 PERIOD II 
 
 COLONIZA 
 TION AND 
 SETTLE 
 MENT 
 1602 
 
 TO 
 
 1758 
 
 The Lib 
 erty of 
 
 the Press 
 Vindi 
 cated 
 
 Alleged 
 Negro 
 Plots, 
 
 1740-41 
 
 ling the government. The Grand Jury, however, refused to find an 
 indictment, but Zenger was held by adopting another course, which 
 was such a defiance of right and decency that the sympathy for Zen 
 ger and contempt for the governor became universal. 
 
 The master-stroke of the accused was in engaging the venerable 
 Andrew Hamilton, of Philadelphia, as his counsel. He was, at the 
 period, the most eminent lawyer in the colonies, and although past 
 three-score and ten, and quite infirm, he willingly undertook without 
 fee the defence of the persecuted journalist. x He did this with mas 
 terly skill, and despite the fact that the judge charged strongly 
 against Zenger, the jury were absent from the room for only a few 
 minutes when they returned with a verdict of " not guilty." The 
 decision was received with expressions of delight, and Hamilton was- 
 lifted upon the shoulders of some of the enthusiastic citizens and 
 carried out of the court-room amid the hurrahs of the people. It 
 was a notable victory for the liberty of the press. 
 
 Governor Cosby was humiliated by his defeat, but there was no- 
 help for him. It was he who had made the attack and met with 
 repulse. He died in March, 1736, and was succeeded by George 
 Clark, the oldest member of the council, whose character was much 
 the same as that of his predecessor. The most notable event of his 
 administration was the " Negro Plot" of New York. 
 
 In the winter of 1740-1741, a number of incendiary fires occurred 
 in the city, and suspicion was turned against the negro slaves, a large- 
 number of whom were then in the metropolis. In such cases, preju 
 dice or mere hearsay is sufficient to implant in the public mind a 
 suspicion of guilt. Although there was not the slightest evidence 
 against the negroes, a 'panic ensued, during which four white people 
 and eighteen negroes were hanged, and eleven of the latter burned 
 to death at the stake. On the spot where the City Hall stands, three 
 negroes were burned at the same time, while many were transported 
 to the West Indies before the senseless panic subsided. From this- 
 time forward until the French and Indian war, the events in New- 
 York are of little public importance. 
 
CHAPTER XI 
 THE COLONIAL HI-STORY OF NEW ENGLAND 
 
 [Authorities: The literature is naturally extensive that enters into details respecting 
 the early colonization and methods of government among the Puritan Commonwealths 
 of New England. Around this cradle of the liberties of the New World the American 
 intellect has taken pride in weaving literary garlands, to add to its historic and religious 
 lustre. How richly this section of our country has been treated of and illustrated, the 
 following important works bear ample witness : Palfrey's " History of New England," 
 Ellis's "Puritan Age and Rule," Campbell's " The Puritan in Holland, England, and 
 America," Baird's "Huguenot Emigration to America," Bliss's "Colonial Times," 
 Goodwin's " Pilgrim Republic," Fi?ke's " The Beginnings of New England," and Drake's 
 "The Making of New England." Nor was New England settlement without con 
 temporary pens to throw light upon its early life, as is evidenced in the publication of 
 works such as Cotton Mather's " Magnalia," Winthrop's " New England," and Bradford's 
 " History of the Plymouth Plantation."] 
 
 |HERE are several words whose meaning is often 
 confused by the students of history. We have 
 often heard the names " Puritans/' " Pilgrims," 
 " Independents," " Separatists," and " Non-con 
 formists" used as if they referred to the same per 
 sons, but this use is not strictly correct. 
 
 During the sixteenth century a marked differ, 
 ence of views arose among the members of the 
 Church of England, or, as it is sometimes termed, the Episcopal 
 Church. A large number of that ecclesiastical body were dissa*i?.fi id 
 because some of the ceremonies and practices of the Roman Catholic 
 faith were retained, and they insisted that all should be removed, in 
 other words, that the Church should be purified of them. More 
 than one clergyman refused to conform to the requirements of the 
 new order of things. These people were called " Non-conformists." 
 and in derision were styled " Puritans." A Puritan was a member 
 
 The 
 
 English 
 Puri- 
 
164 
 
 HISTORY OF THE UNITED STATES CHAP, xi 
 
 PERIOD II 
 
 COLONIZA 
 TION AND 
 SETTLE 
 MENT 
 I6O2 
 
 TO 
 
 1758 
 
 The 
 Sects 
 
 Ring 
 
 of the Church of England, who demanded and strove for certain 
 changes in public worship but did not withdraw from the Church. 
 
 But there were others who were so dissatisfied that they left the 
 Church and worshipped apart. These persons were known as " Inde 
 pendents," or " Separatists," and, like the Puritans, of course were 
 Non-conformists. It may be well, perhaps, to bear in mind, that while 
 
 the Puritans, Non-conform 
 ists, Separatists, and Inde 
 pendents held to the same 
 belief, the first two named 
 stayed within the Church, 
 while the Independents or 
 Separatists withdrew from it. 
 These people were cruelly 
 persecuted because of their 
 faith ; but they bore their 
 sufferings meekly, believing 
 that when James came to the 
 throne of England he would 
 treat them with justice. In 
 some cases, when the perse 
 cution was too great to be 
 borne, the Independents emi 
 grated to Holland, where re 
 ligious freedom existed for all. 
 A wretched disappointment came to the sufferers when Queen 
 Elizabeth died and James I. became king. One of England's best 
 historians has written of this monarch : " He was cunning, covetous, 
 wasteful, idle, drunken, greedy, dirty, cowardly, a great swearer, and 
 the most conceited man .on earth." What good could be expected 
 from such a ruler ? Yet the religious discussions, which arose partly 
 out of James's assumption of " Divine Right" to rule, led to the 
 appointment of a learned commission of profound scholars to make 
 the translation of the Bible since almost exclusively used throughout 
 the Protestant world until the late Revised Version appeared. 
 
 Meanwhile, the Separatists who had emigrated to Holland were 
 steadily increasing in number through the accessions of their per 
 secuted brethren. They united themselves at Leyden, in Holland, 
 where their upright and godly lives won the respect of their Dutch 
 
 ELDER BREWSTER'S CHAIR 
 
CHAP, xi COLONIAL HISTORY OF NEW ENGLAND 
 
 165 
 
 neighbors. The eloquent John Robinson was their pastor, and Wil 
 liam Brewster * their chief elder. Although freed from persecution, 
 they could not feel contented, surrounded as they were by those who 
 spoke another tongue, and whose customs and manner of living were 
 so different from their own. They longed to go elsewhere, and noth 
 ing was more natural, therefore, than that their hearts should go 
 out in longing to the New World. They discussed the project of re 
 moving thither, and strove t / consider and duly weigh every difficulty 
 
 PBRIOD II 
 
 COLONIZA 
 TION AND 
 SETTLE 
 MENT 
 1602 
 TO 
 1758 
 
 THIS TABLET IS ERECTED BY THE 
 PILGRIM SOCIETY OP PLYMOUTH, 
 MASSACHUSETTS, UNITED STATES Or 
 AMERICA, TO MARK THE SITE OP THE 
 ANCIENT MANOR HOUSE, WHERE LIVED 
 
 WILLIAM BREWSTER, ' 
 
 TROM 1588 TO 1608, AND WHERE HE 
 ORGANIZED THE PILGRIM CHURCH, OP 
 WHICH HE BECAME RULING ELDER, AND 
 WITH WHICH, IN 1608, HE REMOVED TO 
 AMSTERDAM, IN 1609 TO LEYDEN, AND IN 
 1620 TO PLYMOUTH, WHERE HE DIED. 
 APRIL 16, 1644. 
 
 TABLET ERECTED AT SCROOBY, NOTTS 
 
 It was the subject of many 
 the will of God that they 
 
 which they were likely to have to face. 
 prayers, with the decision that it was 
 should emigrate to America. 
 
 The Council of Plymouth received its charter in 1620, thereby 
 
 * THE BREWSTEK TABLET. An interesting memorial was, in the summer of 1895, 
 erected at Scrooby, Nottinghamshire, England, by the Pilgrim Society of Plymouth, 
 Mass., to mark the site of the English home of William Brewster, the founder and one 
 of the ruling elders of the Pilgrim Church of New England. Brewster, while in Eng 
 land, was one of the illustrious sufferers for conscience* sake, and, after his liberation from 
 jail he removed to Holland, then to the New World in the Mayflower, A transcript of 
 the commemorating tablet, which is affixed to a farmhouse at Scrooby, on the site of 
 Brewster's ancient manor-house, is shown on this page. 
 
1 66 
 
 HISTORY OF THE UNITED STATES CHAP, xi 
 
 PERIOD II 
 
 COLONIZA 
 TION AND 
 SETTLE 
 MENT 
 1602 
 
 TO 
 1758 
 
 King 
 
 James 
 
 and the 
 
 Puritans 
 
 Sailing 
 of the 
 "May 
 flower," 
 
 Sept. 
 6th, 1620 
 
 superseding the original Plymouth Company, but while the negotia 
 tion was under way, two agents of the Leyden congregation visited 
 England, with the request that they should be allowed to settle 
 within the territory of the Plymouth Company, and asking a guaran 
 tee from the king of religious freedom. The king refused a written 
 promise, but assured them that they should not be disturbed so long 
 as they gave no public offence. His royal word, as we know, was 
 worthless; but since nothing better could be gained, the exiles 
 decided to take the risk. 
 
 A joint-stock association, with a number of London merchants^ 
 was formed. By its terms all profits were to be reserved for seven 
 years, at the end of which period everything was to be divided pro 
 portionately among the shareholders. Those who were too poor to 
 pay cash for their passage were to pay the debt in the form of labor 
 or other services. 
 
 The Pilgrims as they soon came to be called, because of their 
 wanderings showed prudence and worldly wisdom in all the steps of 
 this important movement. The negotiations occupied several years, 
 and when completed, it was arranged that " the youngest and strong 
 est" members should go to America, under the spiritual charge of 
 Elder Brewster, and that Mr. John Robinson, a zealous > clergyman, 
 and the remainder should follow a year later, provided the reports 
 from the other side of the Atlantic were favorable. The Mayflower, 
 of one hundred and eighty tons burden, and the Speedwell, of sixty 
 tons, were bought, the latter in Holland, to carry the members of the 
 congregation that could go to England, where the Mayfloiver was 
 moored in the Thames, taking in its cargo of stores for the voyage. 
 The parting between the friends and coreligionists was of a solemn 
 and impressive nature. 
 
 The two ships soon set out ; but the Speedwell was found to be 
 leaky and unseaworthy. Her passengers were, however, transferred 
 to the Mayflower, while the Speedwell remained behind at London. 
 Early in September, 1620, the Mayflower sailed from Plymouth, 
 carrying, besides her crew, over one hundred persons with which to 
 found a colony in the New World. 
 
 The voyage of the Mayflower was in its issue one of the most noted 
 undertakings in history. For over two months the little vessel was 
 tossed about on the stormy Atlantic, ofttimes in such danger that 
 a number urged turning about, as did the mutinous mariners of Co- 
 
i68 HISTORY OF THE UNITED STATES CHAP. XI 
 
 PERIOD ii lumbus ; but the majority were stout-hearted and had fully " counted 
 the cost," so the vessel kept on. Finally, on the gih of November, 
 the l w sanc ty peninsula of Cape Cod was sighted, and all gave thanks 
 1002 to God. As we can well understand, the principal theme on ship- 
 1758 board was the new country, and what they all expected to do when 
 they reached it. Naturally, there was some difference of opinion as 
 to the best form of government to be adopted, and again the Pil 
 grims showed their wisdom by drawing up the following instrument 
 in the cabin of the Mayflower, which was signed by the forty-one 
 adult male emigrants : 
 
 nanTfor " ^ n ^ e name of God, Amen. We whose names are here under- 
 the Good written, the loyal subjects of our dread sovereign, King James, by 
 mentTf" tne g ra ce of God, of Great Britain, France, and Ireland, King, 
 the Defender of the Faith, etc., having undertaken, for the glory of God, 
 and advancement of the Christian faith, and honor of our king and 
 country, a voyage to plant the first colony in the northern parts of 
 Virginia, do, by these presents, solemnly and mutually, in the pres 
 ence of God and of one another, covenant and combine ourselves 
 together into a civil body politic for our better ordering and preserva 
 tion, and in furtherance of the ends aforesaid ; and by virtue hereof to 
 enact, constitute, and frame just and equal laws, ordinances, acts, con 
 stitutions, and offices, from time to time as shall be thought most 
 meet and convenient for the general good of the colony ; unto which 
 we promise all due submission and obedience. In witness whereof 
 we have hereunto subscribed our names at Cape Cod, the nth of 
 November, in the year of the reign of our sovereign lord, King 
 James, of England, France, and Ireland, the eighteenth, and of Scot 
 land the fifty-fourth, Anno Domini 1620." 
 
 Governor On the voyage across there had been one death and one birth, so 
 and ' that the original number remained the same. John Carver was 
 Standish cnosen governor for the first year, and in doubt whether the best spot 
 had been selected for settlement, .Captain Miles Standish and a num 
 ber of men were sent ashore to spy out the country. 
 
 It was no easy task. The weather was intensely cold, and the 
 snow was driven in their faces by the furious wind as the explorers 
 tramped through the deep sand. Standish was a little fellow, with 
 "a long yellow beard," but as full of sturdy heroism and integrity as 
 was John Smith, of Virginia. He was a soldier by profession, and 
 though not a member of the Independent Church, he liked the sim- 
 
CHAP, x) COLONIAL HISTORY OF NEW ENGLAND 
 
 169 
 
 pie, honest ways of the Pilgrims, and gladly went with them to PERIOD n 
 America. 
 
 The party had not tramped far when they caught sight of a num- 
 ber of Indians curiously watching them from a distance. Standish 
 
 MILES STANDISH'S SWORD 
 
 beckoned them to approach, but the white men whom they had met 
 before were kidnappers and the warriors discreetly kept at a distance. 
 While wandering along the beach an iron utensil was found, which 
 must have belonged to some earlier visitors, since the Indians knew 
 nothing about the manufacture of iron. Near-by, the appearance of 
 the ground showed that something had been buried, and, upon digging 
 down, several bushels of Indian corn were discovered where the own 
 ers had hidden it. The supply was most welcome to the Pilgrims, 
 and Standish took it all, but it was far from his thoughts to steal it. 
 He would have been glad to pay for it, then and there, but that was 
 impossible, for the Indians could not be induced to come near. Six 
 
 months later, however, Standish met 
 the owners, and honestly paid them 
 in full. 
 
 More than a month was spent in 
 searching for the right locality for 
 settlement, which at last was found. 
 On Monday, December nth (Old 
 Style, or December 2ist, New Style), 
 Miles Standish and a few companions 
 went ashore, the remainder on the 
 Mayflower following a couple of weeks 
 later. They began building a num 
 ber of cabins and a storehouse, en 
 closing all with strong, high palisades 
 POT AND PLATTER OF MILES STANDISH as a protection against Indians and 
 
 TION AND 
 
 Landing 
 of the 
 
 Pil 
 grims, 
 
 Dec. 
 
 2 1 St. 
 
 1620 
 
I/O 
 
 HISTORY OF THE UNITED STATES CHAP, xi 
 
 PERIOD II 
 
 COLONIZA 
 TION AND 
 SETTLE 
 MENT 
 1602 
 TO 
 
 1758 
 
 Suffer 
 ings 
 of the 
 Ply 
 mouth 
 colonists 
 
 
 MILES STANDISH'S HOUSE 
 
 wild beasts, and using oiled paper for glass in the windows. The 
 ground was staked off, and the company divided into nineteen fami 
 lies. Thus were laid the 
 foundations of the first per 
 manent settlement in New 
 England, which was named 
 Plymouth, in remembrance 
 of the port from which they 
 sailed in England. 
 
 It will be borne in mind 
 that at this time the James 
 town colony in Virginia 
 was thirteen years old, and 
 that the Dutch had erected 
 several cabins and built a 
 fort on Manhattan Island 
 
 seven years before the arrival of the Pilgrims, while the weak Span 
 ish colony at St. Augustine, in Florida, was more than half-a-cen- 
 tury old. 
 
 It was fortunate that the New England pioneers were rugged, 
 strong, and inspired by an unshakable faith in their mission in the 
 New World; for they were 
 soon tested to the utmost 
 extent of human endurance. 
 Their food was scant, and not 
 all of it wholesome ; they had 
 no delicacies, and the weather 
 was severe, even for New 
 England, where the winters 
 are sometimes of an arctic 
 severity. A number of the 
 Pilgrims were compelled to 
 stay on board the Mayflower, 
 where the food and accom 
 modation were so poor that 
 sickness soon showed itself. 
 When spring came, ailments 
 of the lungs, and kindred dis 
 eases, had carried off forty- GOVERNOR CARVER'S CHAIR 
 
CHAP, xi COLONIAL HISTORY OF NEW ENGLAND 
 
 171 
 
 four of their number. At one time, indeed, there were only seven 
 well persons in the whole company. Governor Carver's son was 
 among the first victims, and the governor himself died in April, his 
 sorrowing wife soon following him to the grave. William Bradford 
 was chosen governor, and held the office for a number of years. To 
 him, more perhaps than to any other human instrument, were due 
 the sterling character and final success of the Plymouth colony. 
 
 
 PERIOD II 
 
 COLONIZA 
 TION AND 
 SETTLE 
 MENT 
 1602 
 
 TO 
 
 1758 
 
 Governor 
 William 
 Bradford 
 
 
 VISIT OF SAMOSET 
 
 The settlers held the savages in great dread, and they were, there 
 fore, delighted one day, in early spring, when a fine-looking Indian 
 stalked out of the woods, and, with his dusky face aglow, repeated 
 several times, in a distinct voice, " Welcome, Englishmen ! welcome !" 
 The astonished white men received him cordially, and he showed a 
 wish to be friendly. His name was Samoset, and he had picked up 
 a few words of English from some fishermen on the coast of Maine. 
 He belonged to the Wampanoag tribe of Indians, and was treated so 
 kindly that a few days later he came back with his chief, Massasoit. 
 
 Visit of 
 
 Mas- 
 
 sasoit 
 
 and 
 
 162* 
 
172 
 
 HISTORY OF THE UNITED STATES CHAP, xi 
 
 PERIOD II 
 
 COLONIZA 
 TION AND 
 SETTLE 
 MENT 
 1602 
 
 TO 
 
 1758 
 
 The 
 
 Message 
 
 of Ca- 
 
 nonicus, 
 
 and its 
 
 Retort, 
 
 1622 
 
 Miles 
 
 Standish 
 
 saves 
 
 the 
 Wey- 
 mouth 
 Settle 
 ment, 
 1623 
 
 whose reception was of the most generous nature, and so won his 
 good-will, that he made a treaty of peace with the whites, which was 
 not broken for more than a generation. 
 
 As the summer advanced, the condition of the colonists brightened. 
 Their health mended, the land yielded to cultivation, the forest 
 abounded with game, and fish were plentiful in the streams. The 
 Mayflower, which had returned to England shortly before Governor 
 Carver died, brought over more immigrants. Friendly relations with 
 most of the Indians were maintained, though the watchful Standish 
 knew that many of them could not be trusted. The Narragansetts 
 were the most hostile tribe, and numbered several thousand warriors. 
 They had looked with sullen faces upon the coming of the white 
 men. They refused to sign a treaty of peace with them, and soon 
 prepared to take the war-path. 
 
 To show their contempt of the intruders, Canonicus, the Narra- 
 gansett chief, sent Governor Bradford a bundle of arrows inclosed 
 in a rattlesnake skin. This so plainly meant a declaration of war 
 that the doughty governor did not for a moment mistake its pur 
 port. He immediately filled the snake-skin with powder and balls 
 and sent it back to the chief, who read its message aright : " Powder 
 and ball are what we will give you ; come on !" But Canonicus was 
 too frightened to accept the challenge, and the colonists were not 
 molested for some time. 
 
 But the most certain of all events was that the whites very soon 
 would give the savages good cause for enmity. A rich but dissatis 
 fied member of the Plymouth Company sent over sixty unmarried 
 men, to plant a settlement at Weymouth, on the shores of Massachu 
 setts Bay. They were idle, dissipated, and vicious ; and, too lazy to 
 work themselves, began plundering the neighboring Indians. This 
 incensed the savages, who formed a scheme to kill, not only he 
 guilty, but all the white people in the country. 
 
 The plot was laid as carefully as was that of Opechankano in 
 Virginia about the same time, and would have succeeded had not, as 
 in that case, warning been given by a friendly Indian. It was Mas- 
 sasoit who revealed the peril to the settlers in Massachusetts, and he 
 took care to do it in time. Miles Standish was therefore sent with 
 eight soldiers to protect the imperilled Englishmen at Weymouth. 
 A brisk fight followed, and a chief and several of his warriors were 
 killed. Standish carried the head of the chief on a pole to Ply- 
 
CHAP, xi COLONIAL HISTORY OF NEW ENGLAND 
 
 173 
 
 mouth, where it was displayed on the palisades of the fort. When 
 the devout Robinson at Leyden received news of the affair, he ex 
 pressed his gratitude to God, but at the same time spoke of hL regret 
 that Standish had forgotten to convert some of the Indians before 
 shooting them. 
 
 Although the Weymouth colony was saved, it soon fell apart, and 
 the worst members returned to England. The plan of toiling id 
 holding all things in common did not work satisfactorily, and in 1623 
 the experiment was tried 01 allotting a certain area of land to each 
 settler. The result was so excellent, that, as in Virginia, the old 
 method was never used again. 
 
 Some of the troubles endured by the first settlers in Massachusetts 
 were of a sectarian character. They longed to brinp- over Mr. Robin 
 son, their Leyden past r. He was regarded as the head of the Non 
 conformist movement, even though he remained in Holland. To 
 please the Crown, and in the hope of securing gain, the Plymouth 
 Company opposed the removal of Mr. Robinson to America, and that 
 good man never saw the beloved church that had been planted on 
 the other side of the Atlantic. With a view to bringing the Pilgrims 
 under the control of the Church of England, John Lyford, a hypo 
 critical preacher, was sent to the colony by the intriguers. He 
 found an ally in John Oldham, a member of the community who had 
 a "grievance." The real business of the two was suspected, and 
 Bradford, Brewster, and Winslow soon brought home the proof to the 
 evil men, who confessed. Oldham was banished, but Lyford fairly 
 bellowed his penitence and was allowed to stay. He was soon de 
 tected at his tricks again, and was deposed from the ministry and 
 sent away from Plymouth, returning to the colony some years later to 
 be, however, pardoned again. 
 
 Rev. John White, of Trinity Church, Dorchester, England, sought 
 to plant a fishing colony at Cape Ann, on the present site of Glou 
 cester, but the attempt was a failure. Subsequently, however, a 
 company was formed, in 1628, and a tract of land was purchased, 
 which extended from three miles north of the Merrimac River to 
 three miles south of the Charles River. The westward boundary of 
 the tract, as was the rule, was made the Pacific Ocean. What a long 
 ribbon of land that would have been, could it have been extended to 
 its boundary, three thousand miles away ! 
 
 In the summer of the year named, the Company sent a number of 
 
 PERIOD II 
 
 COLONIZA- 
 TION AND 
 
 SETTLB* 
 
 MENT 
 
 1602 
 
 TO 
 
 1758 
 
 Lyford 
 
 and 
 Oldham 
 
174 HISTORY OF THE UNITED STATES CHAP, xi 
 
 PERIOD ii immigrants to make a settlement in their territory. Among them 
 
 FON AND" was J onn Endicotr, who was commissioned governor, or general man- 
 
 S SS!T B " a S er f tne colony. It is probable that at that time there were a few 
 
 *^ 2 other scattered settlements in New England, though there is no trust- 
 
 1758 worthy record of them. 
 
 Endicott was one of the strictest of Puritans. He named the new 
 settlement Salem, and it is said that once he ordered a may-pole cut 
 down, because it savored of " godless amusements." Other persons, 
 some of whom were rich and influential, joined the company, and in 
 March, J62Q, they were granted a royal charter, creating them a cor- 
 
 the poration, with the name of " The Governor and Company of the 
 ihusetts Massachusetts Bay, in New England." The king viewed the enter 
 
 prise as a trading one, and yielded all jurisdiction. The government 
 1629 was invested in a governor, deputy, and 
 
 eighteen assistants or magistrates, elected 
 annually by the stockholders of the com 
 pany. The freemen were to meet in gen 
 eral assembly no fewer than four times a 
 year, in order to legislate for the colony. 
 It should be remembered that the Massa 
 chusetts Bay Colony was founded by Puri 
 tans, while that at Plymouth was composed 
 of Independents. 
 
 John Winthrop was now chosen gover- 
 
 JOHN WINTHROP __ 
 
 nor. He was a wealthy lawyer, of the 
 
 Governor highest -social position, and a learned and courtly man. He sac- 
 throp rificed much in order to become a pioneer in one of the grandest 
 movements for settlement in the New World. Associated with him 
 were many persons of prominence, and several who were notable for 
 their wealth. It may be said that the Massachusetts Bay Colony was 
 launched with prospects that guaranteed its success from the first. 
 
 Winthrop and his companions, consisting of three hundred fam 
 ilies, arrived at Salem, June I2th, 1630. That which met his eyes 
 was not of an encouraging character, for before him was neither a 
 church nor a town. A somewhat pretentious house awaited his oc 
 cupancy, while the other dwellings consisted of a few miserable 
 hovels. Disease had been busy, and soon attacked the new-comers, 
 carrying off by autumn two hundred out of the one thousand arrivals. 
 The lack of food became so distressing that Governor Winthrop ap- 
 
CHAP, xi COLONIAL HISTORY OF NEW ENGLAND 
 
 175 
 
 plied to New Plymouth for help, and the response was prompt and 
 generous. In February, 1631, a ship arrived from England with 
 an abundance of stores, and joy and plenty reigned. Governor Win- 
 throp expressed the feelings of the majority of his associates, when 
 he wrote to his wife across the ocean that he had never enjoyed more 
 peace and contentment of mind than in Massachusetts. 
 
 The devout governor did not content himself with settling down 
 at Salem. Some of his people began putting up huts at Charlestown, 
 
 GOVERNOR JOHN ENDICOTT 
 
 where several had already been erected by Endicott's people. Others 
 located at Roxbury, Cambridge, Watertown, and Dorchester. 
 
 Towards the close of 1630, a party from Charlestown settled on 
 the present site of Boston. The Indians called the peninsula Shaw- 
 mut, which means " the place of many springs." It will be found that 
 this name, like that of Samoset, Massasoit, and other noted Indians, 
 who had to do with the early history of Massachusetts, has since 
 been treasured. Three hills composed the peninsula, and for a time 
 
 PERIOD II 
 
 COLONIZA 
 TION AND 
 SETTLE 
 MENT 
 1602 
 
 TO 
 1758 
 
 Found 
 ing of 
 Charles- 
 town and 
 
 other 
 localities 
 
 Found 
 ing of 
 Boston, 
 1630 
 
1/6 
 
 HISTORY OF THE UNITED STATES CHAP, xi 
 
 PERIOD II 
 
 COLONIZA 
 TION AND 
 
 SETTLE 
 MENT 
 1602 
 
 TO 
 
 1758 
 
 The 
 
 First 
 Person 
 
 Exe 
 cuted at 
 
 Ply 
 mouth, 
 
 1630 
 
 it was called Trimountain, but the name Boston was given in re 
 membrance of the native town of many of the immigrants in Lin 
 colnshire. A large number of people arrived during the season, and 
 the place rapidly increased in population. By 1634, there were eight 
 separate settlements in Massachusetts, and the colony advanced more 
 rapidly than did that at Plymouth. Winthrop was re-elected gover 
 nor, and disappointed the hopes of no one, for his wisdom was as not 
 able as his personal character was exalted. He cultivated friendship 
 with the Indians, as did Bradford at Plymouth ; and many a time 
 have the chiefs and sachems from tribes hundreds of miles distant 
 dined at his table. The red men knew him as a just person, who al 
 ways spoke with a " single tongue." 
 
 Winthrop was a good neighbor, too, to the other colonies. Travel 
 ling in those times could not be done by stages any more than by 
 railway. Vessels passed up and down the coast ; but a journey inland 
 was of necessity made on foot. Winthrop, who was in rugged health 
 and in the prime of life, walked more than once from Boston to Ply 
 mouth, to call upon Governor Bradford, and he sent a request to the 
 authorities of New Netherland to meet him in a friendly talk over 
 the settlement of a part of the Connecticut valley. 
 
 Although immigration to Massachusetts lagged for a time, it soon 
 received a powerful impetus from the intense persecution of the Puri 
 tans in England. In 1635, more than three thousand settlers, in 
 cluding many men of wealth and distinction, came to Massachusetts. 
 The government and discipline at Plymouth, and at Massachusetts (as 
 Winthrop's Massachusetts Bay Colony was called), were very rigid. 
 In the latter, no one could be an officer of the government who was 
 not a member of some church. This union of church and state 
 caused much dissatisfaction, which was not quieted until the union 
 was dissolved, in 1665. 
 
 It is worthy of note that the first person hanged at Plymouth was 
 one of the Mayflower s passengers. His name was John Billinton, 
 and he had been a troublesome person from the beginning. The first 
 offence in the colony was committed by him in 1 62 1 . He resisted the 
 command of the captain, with so violent a manner and speech, that 
 he was punished by having his neck and heels tied together. Gov 
 ernor Bradford, in his " History of Plymouth Plantation," thus refers 
 to the -melancholy circumstance of his execution : 
 
 "This year (1630) John Billinton, ye elder (one that came over 
 
CHAP, xi COLONIAL HISTORY OF NEW ENGLAND 
 
 with ye first), was arrained, and both by grand and petie jurie found 
 guilty of willful murder, by plaine and notorious evidence. And was *%*, 
 for the same accordingly executed. This, as it was ye first execution : SSJf" 
 amongst them, so was it a matter of great sadnes unto them. They 'JJJ 8 
 used all due means about his triale, and tooke ye advice of Mr. Win- 'JS 8 
 throp and others ye ablest gentle-men in ye Bay of ye Massachusets, 
 that were then new-ly come over, who concured with them yt he 
 ought to dye, and ye land to be purged from blood. He and some of 
 his had been often punished for miscariags before, being one of ye 
 profanest families amongst them. They came from London, and I 
 know not by what freinds shufled into their company. His factewas, 
 that he way-laid a yong-man, one John New-comin (about a former 
 quarele), and shote him with a gune, whereof he dyed." 
 
 The ancient Hubbard, in his "History of New England," says: 
 " The murtherer expected that, either for want of power to execute 
 for capital offences, or for want of people to increase the plantations, 
 he (Billinton) should have his life spared; but justice otherwise de 
 termined, and rewarded him, the first murtherer of his neighbour 
 there, with the deserved punishment of death for a warning." 
 
 The ship Lion arrived at Boston, early in the year 1631, with ad- Advent 
 ditions to the colony. Among the latter were Roger Williams and Roger 
 his wife. Williams was a Welsh Puritan, and was born about the W* 11 1 * 
 beginning of the seventeenth century. He was eloquent and able, 
 and, like many a pioneer of thought, was in advance of his times. He 
 was liked at first, and was elected teacher in the church at Boston. 
 He, however, declined the honor, it is said because the church people 
 would not publicly repent for having communion with the Church of 
 England. Williams declared further that conscience should be su 
 preme, and that the magistrates had no right to inflict punishment 
 for Sabbath desecration, or for setting at defiance any one of the first 
 four commandments. He violently opposed the union of church and 
 state, and it was inevitable that he should give offence in Boston. 
 So he withdrew to Salem, where he was chosen minister. 
 
 Williams became more zealous than ever in asserting his peculiar 
 views. He maintained with vehemence that the king had no right 
 to grant any land in America until after paying the Indians, the 
 rightful owners, for the same ; nor had the civil power, he said, moral 
 warrant for interfering with a person's religious faith. The young 
 preacher went to the extreme in urging his views, and in pleading for 
 
 12 
 
i;8 HISTORY OF THE UNITED STATES CHAP, xi 
 
 PERIOD ii tolerance became intolerant himself. His insistence that no settler 
 COLONIZA- had a right to his land until after payment to the aboriginal owners 
 SETTLE- touched the Puritans in the most sensitive spot. The governor and 
 1602 hi s assistants carefully read the essay which Williams wrote respect- 
 1758 ing the Indian titles, and were so offended that they ordered him to 
 appear at the next general court for censure. He obeyed, and ex 
 plained that the essay was written for the private reading of the gov 
 ernor of Plymouth, and the matter was dropped for a while. 
 
 But a man like Williams is irrepressible, and after a time the 
 
 Banish- authorities lost patience with him. Sentence of banishment was pro- 
 ment of 
 
 Wil- nounced against him in 1635, in the following words: " It is there- 
 fore ordered that the said Mr. Williams shall depart out of this 
 jurisdiction within six weeks now next ensuing, which, if he neglect 
 to perform, it shall be lawful for the governor and two of the magis 
 trates to send him to some place out of this jurisdiction, not to re 
 turn any more without licence from the court." 
 
 The friends of Williams were indignant. Edward Winslow was 
 then governor of Plymouth and strongly sympathized with him, while 
 a number of men in the two colonies declared that, if the preacher 
 were banished, they would become his companions in exile. The 
 magistrates thought to calm the excitement by informing Williams 
 that he could stay in Salem until the following spring. Thereupon 
 Williams preached his unwelcome doctrines with greater persistence 
 than ever. There is reason to suspect that he had formed a plan for the 
 founding of a new colony in the wilderness, so that the sentence of 
 banishment was not held in special dread. Be that as it may, the 
 preacher's course became so intolerable that Governor Haynes deter 
 mined to send him back to England. Williams refused to appear 
 before the magistrates at Boston, and they sent a pinnace to Salem 
 with a warrant to Captain Underbill to capture and put him on board 
 a vessel about to sail for the motherland. 
 
 Captain Underbill set out to obey the order; but upon reaching 
 Salem he discovered that some one had warned Williams, and he had 
 fled. This "friend in need" was.no less a person than ex-Governor 
 Winthrop, who was strongly attached to Williams. With the warn 
 ing secretly sent, Williams was at the same time counselled to enter 
 the Narragansett country and throw himself upon the generosity of the 
 . Indians, many of whom knew and liked the honest preacher. 
 
 Williams accepted this advice. On a wintry night, when -the 
 
CHAP, xi COLONIAL HISTORY OF NEW ENGLAND 
 
 '79 
 
 ground was covered with snow, he kissed his wife and two children PERIOD n 
 good-by, and strode off in the darkness, staff in hand, a scrip over 
 his shoulders, and with the cutting wind moaning through the leafless 
 branches overhead. Tramping sturdily forward, the exile made his 
 way to the lodge of the venerable chief Massasoit, who welcomed him 
 warmly, and gave him a large tract of land on the Seekonk River. 
 Canonicus, the chieftain who, years before, had sent the bundle of 
 arrows, wrapped about with rattlesnake skin, to Governor Bradford, 
 was equally cordial, and remained the devoted friend of the exile. 
 With the coming of spring, Williams and five other persons from 
 
 COLONIZA* 
 TION AND 
 
 SETTLE 
 MENT 
 1602 
 
 TO 
 1758 
 
 ROGER WILLIAMS IN EXILE 
 
 Salem, who had joined him, began building a house ; but a gentle 
 reminder came from Governor Winslow, of Plymouth, that they were 
 within the boundary of the Plymouth grant, adding that, to avoid all 
 possible trouble, it would be well to move a little farther west; where 
 they would be outside of both domains. So Williams and his friends 
 pursued their course down the Seekonk into an expansion of the 
 stream, where they landed on what is still known as "Roger Wil 
 liams' Rock," and began the settlement, in the summer of 1636, of a 
 town which, in acknowledgment of God's goodness, was named Provi 
 dence. 
 
 This city, which in time became one of the most important in New 
 England, was not the first settlement in the region south of Massa- 
 
 First 
 Settle. 
 ment in 
 Rhode 
 Island 
 by Roger 
 
 Wil 
 liams, at 
 Provi 
 dence. 
 
 1636 
 
AND 
 
 I8o HISTORY OF THE UNITED STATES CHAP, xi 
 
 PERIOD ii c husetts. In 1633, the Dutch erected Fort Good Hope, near the 
 L " present city of Hartford, and the whole of the valley was claimed by 
 the Dutch West India Company. In the autumn of the same year, 
 the Plymouth authorities sent William Holmes by sea to the Con- 
 1758 necticut to found a settlement. The Dutch threatened to fire upon 
 him, if he attempted to pass the post. Holmes showed his commis 
 sion from the governor, and said he must go on, with or without the 
 consent of the fort commandant. Permission was given him, and he 
 put together the framework of a house which he had brought with 
 him, on the site of the town of Windsor, six miles above the fort. 
 The following year, Governor Van Twiller sent a force from New 
 Amsterdam to drive out the intruders ; but they held fast, and soon 
 established a profitable trade with the Indians. 
 First This was tne fi rst incident in the founding of Connecticut by emi- 
 
 &Ct L 6" 
 
 nent in grants from Massachusetts. They went from Dorchester, Newtown, 
 
 tectictit ( now Cambridge) Roxbury, and other towns, Wethersfield being 
 
 i&33 founded in the winter of 1635. In the autumn of this year, John 
 
 Winthrop, the younger son of Governor Winthrop, arrived with a 
 
 commission as governor of Connecticut, under the patent of Lord 
 
 Say-and-Seal, Lord Brooke, John Pym, John Hampden, and others. 
 
 Young Winthrop, to use a common expression, "meant business." 
 It was his purpose to build a fort at the entrance to the river, but be 
 fore he could carry out his intention, a Dutch vessel arrived on the 
 same mission. To their amazement, the Dutchmen found a battery 
 of two cannon and a number of armed men awaiting to dispute their 
 landing. The captain of. the ship quietly surveyed the ground, and 
 then turned about and set sail again for New Amsterdam. Winthrop 
 named the place Saybrook, in honor of Lords Say and Brooke, and 
 there built a stronghold. The Dutch still held the post at Good 
 Hope, which was their only possession in that region. 
 
 The emigration from Massachusetts was so rapid that Connecticut 
 had a population of nearly three thousand in 1635. In the following 
 June, the whole church at Newtown was removed thither, under 
 charge of the ministers, Thomas Hooker and Samuel Stone. The 
 Found- settlement which they founded was named Hartford, in compliment 
 to Mr- Stone, who was a native of Hertford, England. Springfield 
 
 ford, was planted a little way up the river, and Windsor and Wethersfield 
 4636 were thus severally named by the pioneers who had selected those 
 sites. 
 
5 
 
182 
 
 HISTORY OF THE UNITED STATES CHAR xi 
 
 PERIOD II 
 
 COLONIZA 
 TION AND 
 SETTLE 
 MENT 
 1602 
 
 TO 
 
 1758 
 
 Roger 
 Williams 
 prevents 
 
 the 
 
 Narra- 
 gansetts 
 from join 
 ing the 
 Pequods 
 in a War 
 upon the 
 Settle 
 ments 
 
 While the settlement of Connecticut was progressing in this vigor 
 ous fashion, Roger Williams, over in Rhode Island, was not idlej 
 The freedom of conscience enjoyed at Providence drew many people 
 thither from Boston and other towns in Massachusetts. Williams re 
 served no political power to himself, but seemed to be actuated solely 
 by the desire to make happy all those around him. He was strenuous 
 in asserting his own views (and it cannot by any means be claimed 
 that all of them were wise) ; but he and his associates resolutely re 
 frained from interfering with the rights of others. His beloved wife 
 had, ere this, joined him in his wilderness home, and she gladly shared 
 all his toils and trials. 
 
 It was impossible for a man with the disposition of Williams to 
 feel any resentment towards Massachusetts because of the harsh treat 
 ment he had received at her hands. He had many devoted friends 
 among her people, and, besides, all were his " brothers ;" so, when 
 he learned that the Pequod Indians were using their utmost endeavor 
 to persuade the powerful Narragansett tribe to join them in a war 
 against the whites, he did not hesitate as to his course. He made 
 haste to warn Governor Winthrop of the danger, and sent him a map 
 of the country, based on descriptions received from the Indians. Win 
 throp replied with deep gratitude, and urged Williams to exert his 
 influence to keep the Narragansetts from joining the Pequods in the 
 contemplated war. 
 
 Williams needed no urging in the matter. It was a long way to 
 the lodge of Canonicus ; but leaping into a canoe, he paddled through 
 a storm across Narragansett Bay to the residence of the chieftain, who 
 had but to say the word that would let loose five thousand warriors 
 to spread desolation and death through the Connecticut valley. The 
 preacher knew that he was always welcome ; and he strode into the 
 royal wigwam without waiting for an invitation. 
 
 But his heart sank when he saw the Pequod messengers from Sas- 
 sacus, their chief, engaged in appealing to Canonicus ; for the expres 
 sion on the chieftain's face showed that he was hesitating, if he was 
 not already inclined to do as they begged him. The visitor under 
 stood the words spoken, and saw the scowls of the Pequods, when 
 they turned towards him, well aware of his errand. But for the re 
 straining presence of Canonicus, they would have, then and there, slain 
 him. It was a crucial test of his nerve ; but, without a moment's hesi 
 tation, Williams advanced to greet his old friend, and with all the elo 
 
CHAP. XT COLONIAL HISTORY OF NEW ENGLAND 
 
 '83 
 
 quence he could command urged him to turn a deaf ear to those that 
 were inducing him to do evil. 
 
 The question was considered so important by Canonicus that he 
 took many days to come to a decision. No other white man would 
 have dared to attempt what Williams then did, nor would the Nar- 
 ragansett chieftain have permitted it. He preferred that the preacher 
 should keep away, but he held him in too high an estimation to deny 
 him welcome ; and so he listened to all that the good man had to say, 
 even though it was said many times, as was the case with the Pequods. 
 
 During those days and nights they as well as Williams were the 
 guests of Canonicus. The preacher, in recalling the incident after 
 wards, said that he expected to be roused in the night with the Pequod 
 warriors at his throat. Finally he won his great victory: the chief 
 tain told the messengers that he had decided not to go on the war 
 path against the whites. The chagrined warriors departed, and, after 
 wards bent their energies in persuading the Mohicans to join them, 
 but they, too, refused. Then the Pequods determined to undertake 
 the horrid work alone. 
 
 The Indians followed the usual method of attacking exposed :abins, 
 shooting down men at work in the fields, and slaying their victims 
 when all the chances were against the latter. Many persons were 
 taken prisoners and put to torture. Two-score of the colonists were 
 slain, when the Pequods became so rash as to attack Wethersfield, 
 where they killed seven men, a woman, and a child, and came 
 within an ace of getting possession of the settlement. One thousand 
 hostiles were on the war-path, and the danger of the Connecticut 
 settlements was so imminent that they appealed to Plymouth and 
 Massachusetts for aid. 
 
 The response was prompt. About a hundred soldiers, under the 
 command of Captain John Mason, were forthwith sent to Connecti 
 cut. A band of Mohicans, under the famous Uncas, joined the 
 soldiers, but proved of little value. Captain John Underbill, in 
 charge of the Connecticut troops (which numbered about the same 
 as those sent from Massachusetts and Plymouth), united with Mason, 
 and after a conference it was decided to attack the Pequods in the 
 rear, by passing through the territory of the Narragansetts. 
 
 Three pinnaces, with the troops on board, sailed eastward along the 
 coast, and entered Narragansett Bay, May 2Oth, as night was closing 
 in. The following day, being the Sabbath, was spent in religious 
 
 PERIOD II 
 COLON \ztf 
 
 TION AND 
 
 SETTLE- 
 MENT 
 1602 
 
 TO 
 1758 
 
 The 
 Pequod 
 War, 
 
 1637 
 
1 84 
 
 HISTORY OF THE UNITED STATES CHAP, xi 
 
 S MBNT 
 1602 
 
 '758 
 
 PBMOD n devotions, and a storm arising, it delayed for several days the land 
 ing of the force. A band of Narragansetts, at Mason's request, now 
 joined him ; but when the crisis came, they proved as valueless as the 
 Mohicans. A fortunate mistake of the Pequods greatly helped the 
 white men. The scouts of the enemy had been watching the vessels, 
 as they moved along the coast. After the soldiers disembarked, these 
 vessels sailed back, noting which the Pequods supposed that the armed 
 forces were on board, and reported to their chiefs that the expedition 
 had been abandoned. 
 
 Captain Mason timed his advance so as to reach the Pequod 
 stronghold at the close of day, on the 25th. The post, which was 
 a strong one, stood on elevated ground on the banks of the Mystic. 
 It was guarded by palisades inclosing fully an acre of ground. These 
 palisades, or stakes, were high and massive, with pointed tops, and 
 were driven deeply into the earth, so close together that no one could 
 force an entrance between any two of the stakes. Within the in- 
 closure were seventy wigwams, containing most of the men, women, 
 and children of the Pequod tribe, under the command of their dreaded 
 chieftain Sassacus. 
 
 Keeping his soldiers carefully out of sight, Captain Mason sent 
 out his scouts to reconnoitre. They returned with the information 
 that the stronghold had two entrances opposite each other, each being 
 guarded by only a few bushes. The Pequods had no suspicion of 
 danger, and it was decided to rush through these openings at the 
 same instant. This method of fighting was new, and anything but 
 agreeable to the Indian allies of the New Englanders. It savored too 
 much of personal danger to suit them. They therefore sneaked off 
 into the woods, and left the pale-faces to conduct matters them 
 selves, and in their own way. 
 
 Despite the stealthy approach of the soldiers, it was not yet day 
 light on the morning of the 26th ere a dog near the eastern entrance 
 
 eequods, detected the shadowy figures moving among the trees and began 
 barking. The red-men, who were half -asleep, started up, and shouted 
 that the English were upon them. Captain Mason, seeing that not a 
 moment was to be lost, dashed through the entrance, and at once 
 engaged in a hand-to-hand encounter until his soldiers joined him. 
 Underbill, on the other flank, heard the sounds, and, knowing what 
 they meant, led the attack through the entrance there also. 
 
 The Pequods were resolute fighters, and, although caught at great 
 
 Destruc 
 tion 01 
 the 
 
CHAP, xi COLONIAL HISTORY OF NEW ENGLAND 
 
 disadvantage, made such a desperate resistance that the assailants PERIOD 11 
 were forced back. A total repulse meant the massacre of all, and 
 fearful that that was about to take place, Mason caught up a burning 
 ember, fanned it into a blaze, and hurled it among "the wigwams. 
 The dry bark which covered them instantly broke into a flame which 
 spread rapidly. Underbill, from his side, pursued the same tactics, 
 and within a few minutes the whole inclosure became a roaring con- 
 
 CoLONIZA- 
 TION AND 
 
 SETTLE- 
 
 MENT 
 I6O2 
 
 TO 
 1758 
 
 DESTRUCTION OF THE PEQUODS 
 
 flagration. The soldiers ran outside, and with loaded guns awaited 
 the appearance of the Pequods, who had the choice of following them 
 or being burnt within their inclosure. 
 
 The savages themselves were not more cruel than were the white 
 men to the Pequods caught in this fiery trap. No warrior, squaw, or 
 pappoose was allowed to live. Nearly a thousand were slain, and 
 Captain Mason gave thanks for the privilege of destroying them. 
 Only two of the whites were killed, though a number were wounded. 
 Sassacus was not with his doomed warriors, but in another strong- 
 
186 HISTORY OF THE UNITED STATES CHAP, xi 
 
 PERIOD ii hold on the Thames, near the spot where the vessels were to take the 
 COLONIZA- white men on board again. While marching thither, the soldiers 
 
 TION AND 
 
 S MENT E " were attacked by three hundred more Pequods, but Mason got in the 
 1602 rear of his enemies and reached the boats without loss. 
 
 TO 
 
 1758 The war against this tribe was pressed without mercy. The coun 
 
 try was scoured from end to end, and a resisting Pequod was never 
 spared. Wigwams and cornfields were laid waste, and the pursuit 
 kept up until the harried fugitives took refuge in a swamp near Fair- 
 field. When the English appeared, the remaining Pequods surren 
 dered, excepting Sassacus and several of his friends, who escaped to 
 nation" the Mohawks. Of those who submitted, some were sent to the 
 Bermudas, others were enslaved in Connecticut and Massachusetts, 
 while the remainder were absorbed by neighboring tribes. Thus 
 the Pequod tribe, in punishment for its attack upon the settlements, 
 was utterly destroyed. * For a number of years, New England wa& 
 safe against all disturbance from the Indians. 
 
 * It is well that the young reader, who may take pride in the prowess of the early set 
 tlers of his country in ridding it of hostile Indians, as related in such narratives as that 
 which recounts the grim incidents of the Pequod war, should remember that much of 
 the Indian blood spilled on this continent was due to the coming to it of the white man, 
 who was the intruder and the invader of the homes and hunting-grounds of the native 
 races of the New World. We came to the Indian, not the Indian to us. We were the 
 aggressors. We invaded his country, and we made of it an aceldania of blood. Justice, 
 therefore, as well as humanity, calls for the exercise of pity and considerate feeling in 
 reading the account, given in these pages, of the extermination of an entire tribe, 
 such as the Pequods. In the early settlement of Connecticut, as elsewhere, the white 
 man did not always extend the olive-branch to the Indian; and hostilities were often 
 the result of quarrels among rival white settlers. It was so at the outbreak of the Pequod 
 war, which grew out of differences between the Dutch and English settlers in the region, 
 and quickly drew into the struggle, not only the colonists of Connecticut, but the Narragan- 
 setts and Mohegans (Mohicans), who were only too eager to take part in rooting out their 
 dread tribal foes, the Pequods. As it has been the fate of some portions of the race to 
 lapse into barbarism, we should like to think that out of barbarism they will yet-emerge. 
 In the philanthropies of a coming day, we trust that forces will continually, and more 
 effectively, be employed to restore the Indian to civilization, and to eradicate from his 
 nature those dispositions and tendencies that drag him backward in the path of progress, 
 or, while imitating bad examples set before him, that civilize him out of existence. 
 
BEARER OF DISPATCHES ATTACKED BY INDIANS. 
 
CHAPTER XII 
 THE COLONIAL HISTORY OF NEW ENGLAND 
 
 (Continued) 
 
 [Authorities : In addition to the works cited at the head of the previous chapter, rich 
 illustrative material bearing on the colonization of New England will be found in 
 Winsor's " Memorial History of Boston," in Adams's " Emancipation of Massachusetts," 
 and in two issues of the Johns Hopkins University J'ndies Channing's " Town and 
 County Government in the English Colonies of North Ameiica," and Andrews's " River 
 Towns of Connecticut." Johnsor s "Connecticut," in the American Commonwealth 
 Series, should also be consulted, and Arnold's " History of Rhode Island." Hallowell's 
 " Quaker Invasion of Massachusetts" throws light on the tenets and religious persecu 
 tion of the Society of Friends, while Upham's "Salem Witchcraft" illuminates the 
 unhappy subject of fanatical frenzy and religious delusion." For the Ann Hutchinson 
 incident, see Adams's "Three Episodes in Massachusetts History."] 
 
 STRANGE agitation visited Massachusetts in 1634. 
 Ann Hutchinson, beautiful of person and brilliant 
 of intellect, and the sister-in-law of a popular 
 preacher in Boston, came to that town, and drew 
 attention to herself by boldly declaring her views, 
 which were similar to those held by Roger Williams. 
 She had a winning gift of speech, and a wit which 
 delighted every one. In addition to these gifts, she possessed a fair 
 knowledge of medicine, was kind-hearted and attentive to the sick, 
 so that it was little wonder that she became popular. 
 
 This remarkable woman advocated what was then known as Anti- 
 nomianism, a doctrine which insists that a person who wishes to be 
 saved in the world to come must depend upon faith or belief alone, 
 without regard to good works. She affirmed that a pure life was no 
 evidence that one was living acceptably before God, and that the be 
 liever is saved, if he be saved at all, by Heaven's grace, no matter 
 what his actions may be. 
 
 Ann 
 
 Hutch!* 
 
 son 
 
188 
 
 HISTORY OF THE UNITED STATES CHAP, xn 
 
 PERIOD II 
 
 COLONIZA 
 TION AND 
 SETTLE 
 MENT 
 1602 
 
 TO 
 1758 
 
 Banish 
 ment of 
 Ann 
 
 Hutchin- 
 *on, 1637 
 
 Rhode 
 Island 
 Settle 
 ment, 
 1638 
 
 Mrs. Hutchinson had been a warm friend of the famous preacher, 
 John Cotton, before they left London ; and now, in puritanical Bos 
 ton, he showed a kind feeling towards the religious enthusiast. So 
 did young Henry Vane, the governor of the commonwealth, and 
 several clergymen ; though Rev. John Wheelwright, her brother-in- 
 law, was the only one who dared to advocate her doctrines openly. 
 For this he was censured by the civil authorities, and, protesting, he 
 threatened to appeal to the king. He and his sister-in-law were 
 arraigned on the charge of heresy and, with several of their friends, 
 ordered to quit the neighborhood of Massachusetts Bay. Their de 
 parture was not hastened, and, under the leadership of William Cod- 
 dington and John Clarke, they left Boston with the intention of set 
 tling on Delaware Bay. They called on Roger Williams during the 
 journey, and were treated with so winning a hospitality that they ac 
 cepted his invitation to settle in the land of the Narragansetts, from 
 whom they purchased the island of Aquidneck, now Rhode Island, 
 and in March, 1638, began the settlement of Portsmouth, in its 
 northern part. 
 
 William Coddington, who had been a crown magistrate at Salem, 
 was chosen governor of the Rhode Island colony. Thus, in the pres 
 ent little State of Rhode Island, two flourishing settlements were 
 planted. Each had its own government, but they were friendly to 
 one another. Absolute liberty of conscience prevailed, and the per 
 secuted flocked thither from the other colonies. Massachusetts 
 showed her jealousy more than once, and profitable trade between the 
 provinces was in consequence greatly restricted. 
 
 When a confederacy of the New England colonies was formed, the 
 Rhode Island settlements were excluded. Meanwhile, Ann Hutch 
 inson, fearing further persecution by the Plymouth authorities, left 
 .^er Rhode Island home in 1642, and settled near New Amsterdam, 
 where she was murdered by Indians. She was a widow at the time 
 of her death, and her little daughter, eight years old, was carried 
 away captive. Some years later, the child was recovered, through the 
 humane efforts of the General Court of Massachusetts. 
 
 The Rhode Island colonies, having been shut out from the New 
 England confederacy, determined to unite under one government. 
 Roger Williams was sent to England, in the summer of 1643, to ob 
 tain a new charter. He received a warm welcome, and the charter 
 he prayed for was issued in March, 1644. It united the towns of 
 
CHAP, xii COLONIAL HISTORY OF NEW ENGLAND 
 
 1 89 
 
 Providence, Portsmouth, and Newport, under the title of " The Incor- PERIOD n 
 poration of Providence Plantations in the Narragansett Bay in New 
 England." Williams came back in the summer of that year, the 
 whole town of Providence turning out to greet him. No loving family 
 ever showed more joy over the return of the long absent father than 
 did the settlers, when they saw again the face of him to whom, under 
 heaven, they felt that all their prosperity and happiness were due. 
 Over the border, in the southern part of Connecticut, the New 
 
 T10N AND 
 
 SETTLE 
 MENT 
 1602 
 
 TO 
 1758 
 
 THE SETTLEMENT OF RHODE ISLAND 
 
 Haven settlement was begun about the same time as Rhode Island. 
 Rev. John Davenport, an eloqu >nt Puritan preacher of London, came 
 to America to escape persecution. Two wealthy members of his 
 congregation, Theophilus Eaton and Edward, Hopkins, were sharers 
 with him in his voluntary exile. On the site of the present city of 
 New Haven, several cabins were erected and a settlement begun, in 
 the autumn of 1637. The Indians were paid for the land. The col 
 ony, in proportion to its numbers, was the richest in America. In 
 
 New 
 
 1637 
 

 190 HISTORY OF THE UNITED STATES CHAP, xn 
 
 PERIOD ii 1638, the settlement was named New Haven. The high character of 
 these pioneers, their wisdom and liberality, resulted ere long in a rapid 
 increase and much prosperity. Within a few years, Greenwich, 
 Stamford, and Guilford sprang into existence, on the shores of Long 
 *_758 Island Sound. The two colonies of Hartford and New Haven, in 
 cluding all the settlements in Connecticut, were united in 1665 under 
 
 Union of O ne government. 
 
 necticut Having glanced at the first settlements in Massachusetts, Con 
 nect icut, an d Rhode Island, we must learn what was done in the way 
 of colonization to the northward. As early as 1623, the Plymouth 
 Company vested in two of its leading members, Sir Ferdinando 
 Gorges and Captain John Mason, all the region lying between the 
 rivers Merrimac and Kennebec, the northern boundary being the St. 
 Lawrence, and the western the Great Lakes. They named the grant 
 Laconia, but some years afterwards they divided the territory be- 
 tween tnem - Mason took the western part and called it New H amp- 
 Maine shire, after the county of Hampshire, in England ; while Gorges 
 Hamp- named his portion Maine, that being the fashion of referring to a 
 
 shire, stretch of coast or mainland. 
 1630 
 
 A number of trading-posts were established along the coast, and 
 
 some of these in time grew into towns. Among them were Ports 
 mouth, Kittery, Dover, Exeter, and York. As the years passed, the 
 proprietary government of Gorges and Mason became obnoxious to 
 the majority, who leaned towards the puritanism of Massachusetts 
 At the instance of the dissatisfied ones among them New Hamp. 
 shire, in 1641, came under the jurisdiction of Massachussets, and so 
 remained for nearly half a century. Litigation and wrangling fol 
 lowed between the heirs of Mason and the tenants who refused to 
 pay rent. Finally, in 1679, Charles II. made New Hampshire a 
 royal province ; but the strife continued, and did not cease until 
 well into the eighteenth century. 
 
 William Gorges, nephew of the baronet, came to Maine, and es 
 tablished a regular government at Sac o, in March, 1636. The settle 
 ments were so sparse and weak that, in 1652-1653, the province passed 
 tinder the jurisdiction of Massachusetts, and so remained until 1820. 
 
 The New England colonists gave conscientious attention to relig 
 ion and the education of their youth. Wherever a settlement was 
 made, a church was erected, and the training of the young carefully 
 looked after. The influence of the preacher, indeed, was felt every* 
 
Bradley ^ foates^Engr'a, A.J", 
 SETTLEMENTS IN THE NEW ENGLAND COLONIES 
 
t 9 2 HISTORY OF THE UNITED STATES CHAP, xn 
 
 PERIOD II where. There were no Sunday-schools in America until the nine- 
 COLONIZA- teenth century : but the parents were strict with their children, and 
 
 TION AND <f * 
 
 S M*T~ tne P rea cher was strict with both. 
 
 1602 Public schools were at an early period organized in the South and 
 
 1758 North. We have spoken of the founding of the William and Mary 
 College in Virginia, but early as was its foundation, Massachusetts was 
 more than half a century ahead of that southern colony. In the au 
 tumn of 1636, the General Court of Boston voted to appropriate ^400 
 towards the founding of a place of superior education. This was a 
 Found- large sum for those days, and particularly so, since Massachusetts 
 Harvard was sorely disturbed by the Pequod war and the disputations which 
 College, Ann Hutchinson caused ; hence the province deserves much credit 
 for the step it then took. The Rev. John Harvard left ^800 for 
 the erection of the necessary building at Cambridge known then 
 as Newton three miles from Boston. The court, in 1639, ordered 
 the college to be named in honor of the deceased clergyman. The 
 institution was opened in 1638 and incorporated in 1650. A print - 
 J he t ing press attached to it was the first, and for a long time the only 
 one, in the country. The Rev. Mr. Harvard also left his fine library 
 to tne college; but, in 1764, a fire destroyed every book in it with, 
 we believe, but a single exception. 
 
 It has been said that those in authority looked closely after the 
 morals of the community. England was so sorely plagued by her 
 domestic troubles that for a long time she paid little attention to her 
 American colonies. However, at the close of 1641, a " Body of Lib- 
 ert i es " was passed, by which the legal rights of the citizen were clearly 
 
 Liber- se t forth. A hundred fundamental laws were drafted which were 
 ties. 
 1641 read and considered within the following three years in every court 
 
 in the commonwealth. Such as were not repealed or changed were 
 put in force. Most of these laws were written by Nathaniel Ward, 
 a lawyer, who had been a Puritan clergyman. As years passed, they 
 were revised and nearly all underwent change. Americans of to-day 
 would la\igh at any body of law-makers who would attempt now to 
 make such rules for their government. For instance, every well 
 person was compelled to attend church under a heavy penalty ; 
 slavery was sanctioned; while among the ten offences punishable 
 with death were witchcraft, idolatry, blasphemy, and treason, either 
 against the commonwealth or the king. Legislation is, of course, 
 necessary for our protection ; but hardly any human law can be de- 
 
CHAP, xii COLONIAL HISTORY OF NEW ENGLAND 
 
 193 
 
 vised for making a person good ; and, though much has been said 
 about the rigid morality of the Puritans, it must not be supposed 
 that they were wholly free from vice. 
 
 A general court was held in Boston, in 1643, at which were 
 present two commissioners each from Plymouth, Connecticut, and 
 New Haven. Massachusetts, by virtue of her importance, was repre 
 sented by the governor, two magistrates, and three deputies. This 
 court took one of the most important steps in our early history by 
 forming a federation of the colonies, under the title of the United 
 Colonies of New England, the object being mutual support in all 
 matters of common weal. This step, as has been said, was an im 
 portant one, for thousands of the Indians were hostile ; the French 
 were encroaching from the east, and the Dutch from the west. The 
 population of New England had grown to twenty-five thousand, dis 
 tributed among fifty towns and villages, and was steadily increasing. 
 These people's interests were interwoven in commerce, in mafters of 
 state, and in religion. The written agreement in the twelve articles 
 of confederation was signed on the 2Oth of August. It has been 
 shown that the application of the colony of Rhode Island was denied, 
 because in matters of conscience she would not yield to Massachusetts. 
 
 Each settlement was undisturbed in its local jurisdiction, and the 
 federal government was vested in eight commissioners, two from each 
 colony, appointed by their respective general courts. These com 
 missioners were to meet once a year, or more frequently should oc 
 casion arise, the place of meetin-g changing regularly from Boston to 
 Hartford, to New Haven and Plymouth, until a central capital should 
 be fixed upon. This cemfederation lasted until 1684, during which 
 period it was confined to the four colonies named, and during which 
 period, also, the government in the mother country was changed three 
 times. Virginia, meanwhile, strongly sympathized with the mon 
 archy in England, Governor Berkeley going so far as to ask for his 
 commission from the exiled king, and refusing to acknowledge Crom 
 well as the chief ruler. The opposite sentiment prevailed in New 
 England, which was consequently regarded with friendly interest by 
 the Protector. 
 
 A profitable and growing commerce existed between Massachusetts 
 and the West India Islands. One of the results of this trade was the 
 entrance of considerable uncoined gold and silver known as " bul 
 lion" into the colony. The authorities, in 1651, caused the estab- 
 13 
 
 PERIOD II 
 
 COLONIZA 
 TION AND 
 SETTLE 
 MENT 
 1602 
 
 TO 
 1758 
 
 The 
 
 United 
 
 Colonies 
 
 of New 
 
 England 
 
 1643- 
 
 1684 
 
 The 
 First 
 
 Coinage 
 in our 
 
 Country, 
 1652 
 
J 9 4 
 
 HISTORY OF THE UNITED STATES CHAP. 
 
 PERIOD II 
 
 COLONIZA 
 TION AND 
 SETTLE 
 MENT 
 T6O2 
 
 TO 
 1758 
 
 The 
 
 New 
 
 England 
 
 Puritan 
 
 The 
 
 Blue 
 
 Lws 
 
 A Kiss 
 and its 
 Conse 
 quences 
 
 lishment of a mint for the coinage of these metals, and in the follow 
 ing year a number of silver coins were struck, of the denomination of 
 threepence, sixpence, and twelvepence, or a shilling. This was the 
 first coinage in our country. 
 
 In the preceding pages some reference has been made to the laws 
 and manner of government in New England. Than the Puritans, it 
 is not supposed that a stricter people ever lived. It is said that a 
 man was once tried and censured by the authorities, because, when 
 he returned from church and found his fire had died out, he split a 
 stick of wood with which to rekindle it. It was considered wicked 
 for a husband to kiss his wife on Sunday. Cards and dice were not 
 permitted under any circumstances, and a woman was fined if she 
 cut her hair after the fashion of a man. No Jesuit or Roman Catho 
 lic priest was allowed in the colony. In going to and coming from 
 church one must not run nor lag, but walk " reverently." If a per 
 son's dress was thought too expensive for his or her income, the wearer 
 of it was warned by the grand jurors, and, if persisted in, was fined. 
 
 It is stated that as late almost as the middle of the eighteenth cen 
 tury, the commander of a British man-of-war was publicly flogged 
 (although very mildly and amid much merriment) for kissing his wife 
 when he met her in the street after his return from a long cruise. It 
 is said further that, when about to sail, the -captain invited those re 
 sponsible for his flogging to a dinner aboard ship, as an evidence that 
 he harbored no resentment. The invitation was accepted, and at its 
 conclusion the boatswain and mate, by order of the captain, lashed the 
 magistrates soundly with a knotted cat-o' -nine-tails, and drove them 
 pell-mell over the ship's skje into the boat waiting to take them ashore. 
 
 The wise and kind-hearted Governor Winthrop had little patience 
 with these absurd laws, and complacently managed to evade their en 
 forcement by many ingenious methods. The pleasing anecdote is 
 told that when it was reported to him that a poor man was in the 
 habit of stealing from his woodpile, the governor remarked with 
 much sternness that he would stop that business very quickly. He 
 summoned the man before him and said : " I understand you are poor, 
 have a large family, and no wood ; I've plenty ; come whenever you 
 choose and help yourself; you're welcome !" Then, addressing the 
 accusers, the governor added : "Now find him guilty of pilfering, it' 
 you can." 
 
 It must be borne in mind that from the time when the Puritans 
 
FROM THE ORIGINAL DRAWING BY H. A. OGOElv 
 
 ! WITH THE COMPLIMENTS OF THE CAPTAIN" 
 
196 
 
 HISTORY OF THE UNITED STATES CHAP, xn 
 
 COLONIZA 
 TION AND 
 SETTLE 
 MENT 
 1602 
 
 TO 
 
 1758 
 
 The 
 Quakers 
 
 PERIOD ii fled to America to escape persecution, our country has become a 
 refuge for all manner of oppressed people. Among them were at 
 times many pestiferous " cranks," disturbers, and criminals. Some 
 of these wrought so hard to influence those around them, that the 
 Puritans, in self-defence, passed the sternest of repressive measures, 
 and inflexibly enforced them. 
 
 When we hear of the persecution of the Friends or Quakers, we 
 are apt to give them our fullest sympathy ; for to-day they are among 
 the most peaceable, law-abiding, and God-fearing people that can be 
 found anywhere. But some of them at that early time were veritable 
 thorns in the side of the community. Their zeal carried them to 
 intolerable lengths, several acting as if they were really insane. 
 George Fox was the founder of the sect. It is related of him that 
 he once said of one of his prosecuting magistrates that he " should 
 tremble at the word of the Lord." The justice, in derision, called 
 Fox and his friends " Quakers," and the name has clung to them ever 
 since. Their persecution in England was so violent that, from 1651 
 to 1657, two thousand, of whom a number died, were imprisoned. 
 Massachusetts knew of them and dreaded their coming. 
 
 The Quakers carried liberty of speech to extravagant excess. They 
 openly reviled preachers and magistrates ; declared it a sin to pay 
 ministers ; that no man, however exalted his station, should be ad 
 dressed otherwise than as " thee" or " thou ;" that it was wicked to 
 say, "good-morning," or "good-evening," since the salutation im 
 plied that there were some mornings and evenings that were not 
 good ; that they held the exclusive possession of the gifts of the 
 Holy Spirit, and that all other sects were doomed to everlasting 
 punishment. A number of Quaker women appeared on the streets in 
 Boston without clothing, claiming that they did so as a testimony. 
 
 The first Quakers to reach this country were Mary Fisher and 
 Anne Austin, who arrived at Boston from the Barbadoes, in July, 
 1656. They were promptly expelled; but a few weeks afterwards 
 another ship brought five male and four female Quakers. These were 
 hardly given time to set foot on land, when, like their predecessors, 
 they were shipped back to England. 
 
 Well aware that these rigid measures would only fire the zeal of the 
 the Qua- persecuted people, the United Colonies passed severe laws against 
 them. Massachusetts imposed a penalty of one hundred pounds on 
 any shipmaster who brought a Quaker into the province, and exacted 
 
 Persecu 
 tions of 
 
CHAP, xii COLONIAL HISTORY OF NEW ENGLAND 
 
 197 
 
 security for his return to the port whence he came. It was further PERIOD ii 
 enacted, that all Quakers should be imprisoned and whipped, that 
 the circulation or custody of a Quaker book should be punishable by 
 a fine of five pounds, and that severe penalties would be imposed upon 
 any one who attempted to befriend the sect or espouse their cause. 
 None of these measures, however, sufficed to keep the Quakers 
 away, and still more severe ones were resorted to. Laws were 
 passed authorizing the cropping of ears, the boring of tongues with 
 
 I6 2 
 1758 
 
 A GRACIOUS AC1 
 
 hot irons, and even adding the extreme penalty of hanging. Mary 
 Clarke, who came from London, was whipped in August, 1657. 
 Christopher Holden and John Copeland, coming back to Salem after 
 being banished to England, were whipped and imprisoned, and the 
 husband and wife who sheltered them were both put in jail. Chris 
 topher Holden, John Copeland, and John Rouse, returned a second 
 time after expulsion, whereupon the right ear of each was cut off by 
 the knife of the hangman. This was the only time the cruel sen- 
 
I 9 8 
 
 HISTORY OF THE UNITED STATES CHAP, xil 
 
 PERIOD II 
 
 COLONIZA 
 TION AND 
 SETTLE 
 MENT 
 1602 
 
 TO 
 
 1758 
 
 Decree 
 against 
 
 the 
 Quakers 
 
 tence was ever enforced in New England, and no Quaker ever had 
 his tongue bored through with a hot iron. 
 
 The anger against the disturbers deepened, and, to stamp out the 
 sect, Massachusetts now decreed that any Quaker who returned to the 
 province after being twice expelled should suffer death. William 
 Robinson and Marmaduke Stevenson arrived in Boston in the sum 
 mer of 1659, where they were joined by Nicholas Davis and Mary 
 Dyer. They were immediately arrested and ordered to leave. 
 Davis and Mary Dyer obeyed, but the other two returned and were 
 soon followed by the woman. They were rearrested, brought before 
 the General 'Court, and having acknowledged that they had returned 
 from banishment, were sentenced to death. 
 
 The harshness of this sentence was condemned by many, and a 
 strong guard of soldiers was deemed necessary at the execution, 
 which was fixed for the 2/th of October, 1659, on Boston Common. 
 The two men suffered the extreme penalty, but Mary Dyer was 
 given in charge of her son, who had come from Rhode Island to 
 plead for her life. She returned, however, in the following spring, 
 and, refusing to promise to stay out of the colony, was also hanged on 
 Boston Common. In 1661, William Leddra, having returned after 
 banishment, was arrested, tried, convicted, and executed like the 
 others. These four persons were, it is believed, the only Quakers 
 who suffered the death penalty/ 1 ' 
 
 Plymouth, New Haven, and Connecticut refused to go to such 
 lengths as Massachusetts in their persecution of the Friends. Roger 
 Williams said that the doctrines of the sect were bad, but their perse- 
 
 * It is difficult nowadays to comprehend the reason for the persecution of the 
 Quakers, or to account even for the hostility towards them, since they were not only a 
 quiet inoffensive people, much as they still are to-day, but were for the most part unag- 
 gressive in their religious convictions, and uniformly exemplary in their lives. Some, it 
 is true, as has been shown in the narrative, were actuated by undue zeal, and were apt 
 to be impatient at the exercise of restraining and chastening authority, as well as stub 
 born in resisting expatriation and exclusion from colonization with their kin. The time 
 was, however, intolerant, and religious persecution rampant. With the death, in 1690, 
 of George Fox, their founder, the zeal of the Society of Friends and the propagandism 
 of the sect waned, and Quakerism has since enjoyed a more reposeful and passive career. 
 The earnestness of its religious life, and the humanity and gentleness of its adherents, 
 coupled with a hatred of war and human slavery, merit for the sect the respect and good-will 
 of their fellow-men. It is a mistaken notion that Quakers reject Christian revelation 
 and the authority of the Scriptures; this they do not, but hold that the latter are to be 
 read and their precepts followed in the light that comes through the promptings and guid 
 ing of the Spirit. This is the distinctive doctrine of the Friends. 
 
CHAP, xii COLONIAL HISTORY OF NEW ENGLAND 
 
 199 
 
 cution was worse, and he and his people, therefore, did not disturb PERIOD ll 
 them. Rhode Island was aways a " city of refuge" to those who were 
 persecuted for conscience' sake. 
 
 The cruelty shown to the Quakers brought about a sentiment in 
 
 COLONIZA 
 TION AND 
 SETTLE 
 MENT 
 1602 
 
 TO 
 1758 
 
 JOHN ELIO1 
 
 their favor, especially as the members of the sect became more orderly 
 and careful to observe the law. The wicked provisions against them 
 were repealed in 1661, and a more tolerant spirit prevailed. Good 
 men saw that it was in better accord with the sweetness of God's lovig 
 
200 
 
 HISTORY OF THE UNITED STATES CHAP, xn 
 
 PERIOD II 
 
 COLONIZA 
 TION AND 
 SETTLE 
 MENT 
 1602 
 
 TO 
 
 1758 
 
 Eliot, 
 
 the 
 Apostle 
 
 of the 
 Indians 
 
 Charles I 
 Behead 
 ed, 1649 
 
 that those who professed His name should be friends rather than en 
 emies, and that their duty was to labor for the conversion of the 
 Indians, instead of seeking to persecute or destroy each other. 
 
 One of the most godly and self-sacrificing of men was John Eliot, 
 whose labors among the red men won for him the name of " the 
 apostle of the Indians." He was pastor in 1632, of the first church 
 in Roxbury. He acquired the language of the Indians, and his 
 powerful appeals to the chiefs and warriors brought many into the 
 fold of the Master. He formed a band which was known as the 
 " Praying Indians," some of whom became magistrates and constables 
 in their own towns. Eliot translated the Bible into the Indian lan 
 guage, and copies of the remarkable volume are still preserved. The 
 good which this extraordinary man did can never be known until that 
 day when we must all render an account of the deeds done in this 
 life. 
 
 King Charles I. of England was beheaded in January, 1649, and, 
 eleven years later, when the Commonwealth had given place to the 
 Restoration, his exiled son returned to London and was crowned 
 Charles II. The new king hunted down with remorseless fury those 
 that had taken part in the execution of his father. Some were 
 hanged, while others were imprisoned for life, or escaped punishment 
 by flight. 
 
 Among the latter were Edward Whalley and William Goffe, who 
 reached America with the first news of the restoration of the mon 
 archy. Goffe was the son-in-law of Whalley. Both had been gen 
 erals under Cromwell, and had served on the commission which 
 ordered the execution of King Charles. The new ruler was specially 
 anxious to secure these offenders, and officers were sent to New 
 England to arrest them. But they had many friends, who lent their 
 aid in protecting the regicides. In their concealment they were 
 removed from place to place, and when the hunt became dangerously 
 close, they lived for a long time in a cave near New Haven. The 
 search growing more lax, they took up their abode in Hadley, where 
 Whalley died. Goffe survived many years, and was the hero of a 
 strange incident, which will be found set forth in the next chapter. 
 
CHAPTER XIII 
 THE COLONIAL HISTORY OF NEW ENGLAND 
 
 (Continued) 
 
 [Authorities : For a more extended narrative of the chief incidents of this chapter, the 
 general histories of New England, previously cited, will suffice. The chapter deals 
 almost exclusively with what is known as King Philip's War. Philip, or Pometacom, was 
 a younger son of Massasoit, chief sachem of the Pokanoket Indians of Massachusetts, 
 with whom the Plymouth colonists had formed a treaty of alliance, which had been re 
 ligiously kept by Massasoit, though in 1675 it was set at nought by his warlike son, 
 whom the English called King Philip. With the exception of the trouble with the 
 Pequods, the united colonies of New England had been little molested during Massasoit's 
 life-time. A change, however, came with the succession of Philip, whose intrigues with 
 the Narragansetts and Nipmucks led to the destruction of thirteen towns founded by the 
 New Englanders, and the loss, in killed and taken captive, of nearly six hundred colo 
 nists. This loss of life and destruction of property brought its unhappy reckoning, in the 
 final hunting down of Philip and the annihilation of the Indians under him, after a three 
 years' reign of terror. Besides the great loss of life on both sides, the cost of Philip's 
 war to the colonies was heavy and burdensome. ] 
 
 |HE ten years between 1670 and 1680 form a memor 
 able period in the history of the three leading col 
 onies of America. They saw New Amsterdam 
 and the province of New Netherland wrested from 
 the Dutch by the English, recaptured by the Dutch, 
 and finally transferred by treaty to England, thus to 
 remain until the Revolution. During the same 
 period, civil war broke out and raged in Virginia. Nathaniel Bacon 
 fought the tyrannous Governor Berkeley hard, but when everything 
 promised success for him, the young planter died. And now impor 
 tant events were impending over the United Colonies of New England. 
 Away back in the terrible days of the first settlement of New Ply 
 mouth, the starving colonists, it will be remembered, received a visit 
 from Massasoit, head chief of the Wampanoags, who was treated so 
 
202 HISTORY OF THE UNITED STATES CHAP, xm 
 
 PERIOD ii humanely that he remained their friend through life. He died in 
 1661, at the age of fourscore, leaving two sons, Wamsutta and Pome- 
 tacom, known to the English as Alexander and Philip. 
 
 The settlers were from the first distrustful of both of these young 
 men. Alexander, being the elder, was the "heir apparent" to the 
 Wampanoag throne. He had scarcely succeeded his father, when 
 Death of there were so many reports abroad of his plotting against the whites 
 soil that he was ordered to appear before the general court at Plymouth 
 to clear, if possible, his character from suspicion. He disregarded 
 the order, was arrested, and brought into the presence of the author 
 ities, where his explanation of his conduct was accepted. Soon after 
 this occurrence Alexander died very suddenly, and the Indians in 
 sisted that he had been poisoned by the English, who ascribed his 
 death to intense mortification and anger because of his arrest. How 
 shall we decide which theory was correct ? 
 
 The second son, Philip, now became chief of his tribe. He ranks 
 as one of the great Indians of history, and will always be known as 
 "King Philip," and sometimes as "King Philip, of Mount Hope," 
 because his home was on Mount Hope, near Bristol, in Rhode 
 Island. He renewed the treaty made by his father with the English, 
 and for a dozen* years faithfully observed its provisions. The col 
 onists, however, were still suspicious of him, and summoned 
 him to Plymouth to explain the rumors about his plottings. 
 Philip obeyed the command,, and asserted that he harbored no thought 
 of harming the whites. In proof of his sincerity, he offered his 
 younger brother as a hostage until the truth could be proved. The 
 court did not accept the offer, and Philip and five of his sachems * 
 signed an agreement to remain loyal and faithful subjects of the 
 king of England, while the court, in turn, bound itself to give Philip 
 and his tribe whatever help they might need. The peace which fol 
 lowed lasted for five years. 
 
 The fires of hatred slumbered but were not quenched in the hearts 
 of the red men, and the colonists could never rid themselves of their 
 misgivings about Philip. Many minor causes added to the friction 
 between the sachem and the white people, until only a little more 
 irritation was needed to bring on an outbreak. There were num 
 bers of " praying Indians" among the Wampanoags, and one of 
 
 * Sa'-chem, a' chief. 
 
CHAP, xin COLONIAL HISTORY OF NEW ENGLAND 
 
 205 
 
 them, John Sassamon, had been partially educated at Harvard 
 College. He acted as the close friend and secretary of Philip, 
 and regularly revealed to the colonists every plan and scheme of 
 the sachem. His treachery was discovered, and he was killed, 
 probably by the order of Philip. Three Wampanoags were convicted 
 of the crime and hanged. The testimony which condemned them 
 would not have been accepted in any civilized court to-day. 
 
 PERIOD II 
 
 COLONIZA 
 TION AND 
 SETTLE 
 MENT 
 1602 
 
 TO 
 1758 
 
 INDIANS ATTACK SWANSEA 
 
 By this time Philip had made up his mind to go to war. He saw 
 that he was continually suspected, that his declarations of friendship 
 were not believed, and that the blame of every wrong done by his 
 people was placed at his door. But the sachem could not rally a 
 thousand warriors of his own people, whereas, if he formed a union of 
 the tribes in New England, he would be able to muster twenty-five 
 thousand. He sought to bring about such a union, but, before he 
 could succeed in the effort, the eagerness of the Wampanoags com 
 pelled him to lead them upon the warpath. The squaws and papooses 
 
 King 
 Philip's 
 War, 
 1675- 
 1678 
 
X>4 HISTORY OF THE UNITED STATES CHAP, xm 
 
 were sent to the Narragansetts, and his warriors at once made ready 
 f or the fray. 
 
 < 
 
 The settlements saw with alarm the approaching signs of war. 
 1602 Th e 24th of June, 1675, was appointed as a day of fasting and prayer, 
 1758 that the calamity might be averted. At Swansea, while the people 
 were returning from church, they were suddenly attacked by a force 
 Attack of Indians. One man was killed, and several were wounded. Two 
 Swansea others ran for a surgeon, but were killed, and six more were shot 
 down near the fort. Several houses aftd barns were burned, and the 
 Wampanoags fled before the whites could rally against them. The 
 war having been opened in this startling manner, it was prosecuted 
 with the utmost fury by the red men. The New England settle 
 ments were so far apart that they were peculiarly exposed to 
 Indian attack. The crack of the rifle, and the war-whoop, broke the 
 midnight stillness, and the shadowy figures, hideous in their war 
 paint, leaped from the gloom of the woods with tomahawk and knife, 
 and rushed upon their victims before they were fairly awakened from 
 sleep. Men, women, and children, and even babes-in-arms, received 
 no mercy at the hands of these fierce warriors, who seemed to feel 
 that theirs was the task to avenge the wrongs of a century. 
 
 For some time after the opening of the war, the strife was confined 
 to the Plymouth colony, where Winslow was governor, while John 
 Winthrop, the younger, was governor of Connecticut and New Haven, 
 and Leverett gpvernor of Massachusetts. Rhode Island tried to 
 keep out of the war, but was unable to do so. A number of her people 
 were killed at Tiverton, and several houses burned at Providence. The 
 whites compelled the Narragansetts to make a treaty of peace vcith 
 them. This was an almost fatal blow to Philip's hopes, but he was 
 undismayed, and roused other tribes to join him in the warfare. 
 
 Scouts reported that the Nipmuck Indians were about to unite with 
 
 Philip, and Captain Edward Hutchinson with a score of troopers was 
 
 sent to prevent, if possible, such a junction. On the road, the party 
 
 was ambushed, and eight were killed and four wounded, Captain 
 
 Hutchinson being among the slain. Those who escaped succeeded in 
 
 Attack reaching Brookfield and gave the alarm. The terrified inhabitants, 
 
 Brook- numbering about a hundred, knew that the Indians would soon be 
 
 field there, so they hurriedly crowded into the only stone structure in 
 
 the place. They had hardly done this, when several hundred 
 
 screeching savages swarmed through the village, with rifle, 
 
CHAP, xni COLONIAL HISTORY OF NEW ENGLAND 205 
 
 tomahawk, scalping-knife, and torch. House after house was fired, PERIOD n 
 until every building, except the stone structure which served as a ^^""J" 
 refuge, was in flames. S SS?" 
 
 Men who are defending not only their own lives but those of their J ^ 2 
 wives and little ones against Indians may be depended upon to fight *758 
 to the last, for they know that surrender cannot save them. Again 
 and again did a painted warrior, torch in hand, try to steal up to the 
 building, but in every instance he was shot down by the alert defenders. 
 An unwary settler was seized by the savages, killed, and his head 
 used as a football. Every man in the house knew that, unless help 
 reached them, they were doomed. A swift runner attempted to steal 
 into the woods, to alarm the nearest settlement, but was detected 
 by the watchful Indians, and had barely time to run back among his 
 friends to secure his own safety. After waiting a while, another 
 scout repeated the attempt, with a like result. Then that hope was 
 abandoned. 
 
 All through the night the danger continued, and, if possible, grew 
 greater. The repeated failures of the assailants only made them more 
 cautious. Arrows tipped with burning tow were aimed against 
 the roof of the building, but the flames thus kindled did not hold. 
 About midnight, the full moon rose above the tree- tops, and revealed 
 a new and startling perilto the defenders. The Nipmucks had silently 
 gathered a huge pile of leaves, twigs, and dried branches at one 
 corner of the building to which they now applied the torch. This 
 meant a horrible death to all unless the flames in some way or 
 other could be extinguished, and it was soon seen to be impossible 
 to quench them from the inside. Under cover of a number of the 
 best marksmen, several defenders rushed out and scattered the burn 
 ing mass, returning into the building without harm. Again did the 
 Indians pile the material together and fire it, and a second time was 
 it flung aside by the daring settlers. Not only were the assailants Perti- 
 repulsed, but, during the confusion, one of the swiftest runners of the "f ^ 
 white men succeeded in darting into the woods without detection, and Attack 
 started off in quest of the help which was so sorely needed. All 
 through the night, and the succeeding day and night, was the attack 
 pressed without cessation. The roof was repeatedly set on fire by the 
 blazing arrows, but holes were cut and water flung upon the wreaths 
 of flame before they gained headway. This occurred so often that 
 the roof was perforated and partially burnt in a score of places. 
 
206 
 
 HISTORY OF THE UNITED STATES CHAP, xin 
 
 PERIOD II 
 
 COLONIZA 
 TION AND 
 
 SSTTLI- 
 
 MENT 
 
 1602 
 
 TO 
 
 Assault 
 
 on 
 Hadley 
 
 Still the assailants would not relax their fell designs, but persevered 
 until it seemed that they must succeed. On the third day a wagon 
 was loaded with hemp, flax, hay, and wood, fired and backed against the 
 house. The load served as an effective shield to the Indians, who 
 kept it between them and the rifles of the defenders, and when it was 
 all ablaze, jammed it against the building. At this dreadful moment, 
 when the distressed colonists were in despair, a sudden fall of rain 
 quenched the flames, and so saturated the material that it was im 
 possible to rekindle it. It was a merciful deliverance. 
 
 Meanwhile, the runner who e luded the savages was making the 
 best possible use of his time, and another of those strange provi 
 dences which made the defense of Brookfield one of the most strik 
 ing episodes of colonial history intervened to save the defenders, 
 when all hope seemed gone. Major Simon Willard, a hardy vet 
 eran of seventy years, was at. Boston, thirty miles away, when news 
 was brought to him of the sore strait of Brookfield. He and fifty 
 troopers leaped into their saddles and dashed to the help of their 
 friends. Just as night was closing in, they reached the town and 
 attacked the Nipmucks with the Utmost fury. When this tragic 
 work was done, not a live Indian was in sight, and eighty of their 
 number (including those shot by the defenders) were stretched life 
 less on the ground. 
 
 On the first day of the following month, which was a Sunday, the 
 Indians made a furious assault upon Hadley, Massachusetts. So sud 
 den was the attack that the settlers were driven towards the meeting 
 house, in which the women and children had taken refuge, and it 
 looked as if the most frightful massacre of the whole war was about 
 to ensue. Presently, a tall man appeared among the panic-stricken- 
 people, as if he had sprung from the ground. He had flowing white 
 hair, a long grizzled beard, and carried a sword in his hand. He 
 issued his commands in a sharp, ringing voice and with a martial 
 air which showed that that was not the first time he had been in 
 battle. He quickly brought order out of chaos, secured discipline, 
 and led a charge against the Indians which scattered them in every 
 direction. Then he vanished as unaccountably as he had appeared. 
 It cannot be wondered at that the devout settlers looked upon the 
 mysterious stranger as a visitant from heaven sent to save them. He 
 was veritable flesh and blood, however, in the person of General Goffe, 
 the regicide, one of the major-generals under Cromwell, who was iiv 
 
208 HISTORY OF THE UNITED STATES CHAP, xm 
 
 PERIOD ii hiding from the officers of King Charles II. at the house of a friend 
 i n Hadley. 
 
 * 
 
 On the - same day that this happened a number of houses and 
 1602 barns were burned at Deerfield ; and some weeks later most of the 
 
 TO ' 
 
 1758 dwellings in Northfield were destroyed, and a dozen settlers killed. 
 Captain Beers and thirty men set out to relieve the place, but were 
 
 Deerfield ambushed on the way, and he and twenty of his soldiers were slain. 
 
 Attacked Deerfield was once again attacked, this time on a Sunday. The 
 colonist-farmers fled in such haste that they left a large quantity of 
 grain unthreshed in the fields. To save it from the enemy, Captain 
 Lathrop, with eighty young men of Ipswich, " the flower of Essex," 
 set out with wagons and teamsters to finish threshing the grain and 
 secure it. This was done, and with the leaded wagons they started 
 to return. On the morning of the 1 8th, unsuspicious of danger, the 
 party halted by a small brook for rest. The abundance of luscious 
 grapes caused them to leave their weapons in the wagons, while they 
 separated to gather the tempting fruit. A force of several hundred 
 Indians had been stealthily following the party all night, waiting for 
 some such opportunity as now presented itself. They fell upon the 
 unarmed men with an impetuosity that allowed only seven to escape. 
 Captain Mosely, with a small force, at Deerfield, heard the firing and 
 apprehended its cause. He hurried to the spot, attacked the Indians 
 with great gallantry, and> being reinforced, inflicted severe loss upon 
 them and drove them off. That day, the water in the little stream 
 ran red from the butchery, and it has been known ever since as " Bloody 
 Brook/' 
 
 The settlers were terrified at the success of King Philip. They saw 
 
 that the only way to escape the fate that had overtaken so many was 
 
 by a ceaseless campaign against him one that should crush him and 
 
 his tribe. The formidable Narragansetts had become his allies, and it 
 
 was decided first to march against them. Accordingly, Connecticut, 
 
 Plymouth, and Massachusetts placed an armed force in the field, of 
 
 more than one thousand men, one-half of whom were furnished by 
 
 Massachusetts. They were joined by one hundred and fifty Mohican 
 
 The warriors, under the command of Governor Josiah Winslow, of 
 
 Narra- Plymouth. 
 
 take Through a captured prisoner, Winslow was apprised that more than 
 
 t w t * le three thousand Narragansetts had rendezvoused in their stronghold 
 
 path at South Kingston, Rhode Island. This fort, so far as known, was 
 
CHAP, xin COLONIAL HISTORY OF NEW ENGLAND 
 
 209 
 
 never surpassed in strength by any other constructed by American PERIOD n 
 Indians. It stood on elevated ground in the midst of a swamp, and 
 covered several acres. Strong palisades enclosed it on every side. 
 The only path leading within it was over a foot-bridge of logs loosely 
 flung together. Within this enclosure the Indians had constructed six 
 hundred wigwams, and stored their winter provisions. The weather 
 was bitterly cold, and snow had fallen to a great depth. The strong- 
 
 COLONIZA- 
 TION AN 
 
 SKTTL- 
 
 MKNT 
 
 l6O2 
 
 TO 
 
 I75 
 
 THE NARRAQANSETT STRONGHOLD 
 
 hold was so difficult of access, and the weather so severe, that the 
 Narragansetts felt little fear of molestation. It was no child's play 
 for the New Englanders to assault the place; and when, on the 
 1 9th of December, they rushed through the snow in the effort to cap 
 ture it, they were met with so destructive a fire that they were forced 
 back with heavy loss, six captains being among the number slain. 
 
 Captain Benjamin Church, seeing that it was almost impossible 
 to take the fort from its face-front, assailed it from the rear. There 
 the defences were not quite so strong, and after the most desperate 
 
 Attack 
 on the 
 Narra- 
 gan 
 setts' 
 Strong 
 hold, 
 1675 
 
 14 
 
310 
 
 HISTORY OF THE UNITED STATES CHAP, xm 
 
 COLONIZA 
 TION AN 
 SBTTLE- 
 
 MENT 
 1602 
 
 TO 
 1758 
 
 fighting he and his party forced an entrance. So furious was the 
 struggle at this point that Church was wounded three times. He did 
 not wish to fire the wigwams, because they were filled with corn, but 
 in no other way could the Narragansetts be ejected. The torch was 
 applied in a score of places, and the flames darted from wigwam to 
 wigwam until the whole interior was a roaring conflagration. 
 
 The intolerable heat drove out the Indians. On the outside, they 
 fought with the same bravery they had shown from the first, and only 
 after the most determined efforts were the soldiers able to drive them 
 from the swamp and into the open country. Six or seven hundred 
 warriors were killed, including a number of leading chiefs, while the 
 loss of the soldiers was nearly a hundred slain and a greater number 
 wounded. Among the captured Indians was Canonchet, the head 
 sachem of the tribe, who had broken his treaty with the whites. To 
 punish him for his treachery, he was put to death. The loss of their 
 food brought the Narragansetts to the verge of starvation. Indeed, 
 many of them perished with hunger, and the dominion of the once 
 powerful tribe was destroyed. 
 
 It would seem that so crushing a victory ought to have ended the 
 war, and it probably would had Philip been killed, but his hatred of 
 the white people made him as active in his hostility as ever. He 
 strove to induce the Mohawks to join him, but they refused, and he 
 stirred up other Indians to take anew to the warpath. In about a 
 month, the war spread over an area of three hundred miles. Exposed 
 cabins were ruthlessly fired, and families were tortured to death. 
 Warwick and Providence, in . Rhode Island, were almost laid in 
 ashes, and in Massachusetts, the villages of Medford, Weymouth, 
 Groton, Lancaster, and Marlborough were burned. Lancaster fell a 
 victim to the vengeance of the Wachuset warriors. The attack was 
 made late in winter, and after a number had been slain, others were 
 carried off prisoners. Among these was Mrs. Rowlandson, wife of 
 the minister, and her little girl, barely six years old. Both were 
 wounded by the same bullet, but the devoted mother tramped through 
 the snow for more than a week, with the little one pressed to her 
 breast, and then saw it die in her arms. For three days neither 
 partook of a mouthful of food. After several months of captivity, 
 the mother was ransomed and returned to her friends. 
 
 So many successes came to the Indians that they grew more 
 reckless and defiant. A number actually encamped among the de- 
 
 Extent 
 
 Of the 
 War 
 
CHAP, xii COLONIAL HISTORY OF NEW ENGLAND 2 II 
 
 serted fields at Deerfield and began planting them. This so roused PERIOD u 
 Captain Turner, twenty miles away, that he gathered a hundred COLONUA 
 troopers, and, riding hard, reached the Indian encampment at daylight, s JJJJf 
 May loth. The attack was a surprise to the savages, most of whom J ^ 2 
 fled in such haste to their canoes that they left their paddles behind, 1758 
 and were swept over the falls. The others were pursued and shot 
 down with so much vigor that between two and three hundred were A Vic- 
 slain, while only a single white man was killed. Sad to say, how- the Set- 
 ever, the soldiers, in this engagement as in many other instances, Turner's 
 lost the decisive advantage they had gained. Another large force Falls, 
 of hostiles was in the vicinity, and made haste to the spot. The 
 rumor that the implacable Philip was the leader of this band stam 
 peded the soldiers, of whom one-third, including Captain Turner, 
 were unfortunately killed. 
 
 But there could be only one end to this decimating warfare. 
 The whites were the most numerous, and with their discipline and 
 resolution they began to gain ground. An attack upon Hadley by 
 the savages was repulsed with heavy loss, and so many other defeats 
 followed that the scene of hostilities shifted southward to Connec 
 ticut and Rhode Island. 
 
 Massachusetts passed a law providing for the impressment of 
 soldiers, and enforced all possible measures against the Indians. 
 Captain Church, having recovered from the wounds received at Kings 
 ton, was merciless in harrying the hostiles. He persuaded a number 
 who were allies of Philip to withdraw from his support, and at the 
 opportune hour, Massachusetts sent out a proclamation offering to 
 pardon every warrior who would lay down his arms within two weeks. End of 
 A great many took advantage of this offer, so that by midsummer 
 the war was virtually over. 
 
 But among those who submitted was not King Philip. When 
 one of his warriors ventured to advise him to surrender, the chief 
 tain buried his tomahawk in his brain. He cut off his hair and so 
 changed his appearance that only his most intimate friends could 
 recognize him. There is no doubt that this disguise was more than 
 once the means of saving the sachem of the Wampanoags when he 
 was hard pressed. His uncle was shot down at his side by a soldier, 
 who, had he suspected the identity of the chieftain, would not have 
 wasted his bullet upon his relative. Philip and a number of his 
 companions, however, were fugitives, and were forced to flee from 
 
212 
 
 HISTORY OF THE UNITED STATES CHAP, xm 
 
 PERIOD II 
 
 COLONIZA 
 TION AMD 
 SBTTLB- 
 
 MENT 
 1602 
 
 TO 
 1758 
 
 Death of 
 King 
 Philip 
 
 Count- 
 fog the 
 Cost 
 
 place to place, hiding in the deepest swamps, running for their lives, 
 and without cessation were hunted night and day. 
 
 One afternoon, an Indian runner came into the camp of Captain 
 Church, at Tiverton, with most important news. He said that Philip 
 and his small band were on a piece of land at the south end of the 
 swamp, near the foot of Mount Hope. The motive of the Indian in 
 thus betraying his leader it seems was revenge, for he was the 
 brother of the warrior whom Philip slew because he advised the 
 sachem to surrender. Church was familiar with the spot, and did not 
 doubt the truth of the warrior's statement. Without the loss of an 
 hour he hurried thither, and placed his men so as to guard every out 
 let of the swamp. Then he sent in several soldiers to rout out the 
 chief. 
 
 The instant Philip saw his danger he made a dash for one of the 
 outlets, where a soldier and an Indian ally were stationed. Seeing 
 the fugitive approaching, the two raised their rifles and fired at the 
 same instant. The weapon of the white man " flashed in the pan," 
 but the Indian's did not. His bullet went through Philip's heart, 
 who with a shriek flung his arms aloft, and fell dead in a pool of 
 water. Captain Church cut off the Indian chief's head, and it was 
 for a time displayed on the palisades at Plymouth. The wife and son 
 of the chieftain had been captured before his death, and the Massachu 
 setts authorities debated as to what was the wisest disposition to 
 make, particularly of the heir to the Wampanoag throne. Was it more 
 prudent to put him to death than to make a slave of him ? The latter 
 course was adopted, and he was sold into slavery in Bermuda. Such 
 was the woful ending of the dynasty of Massasoit, who welcomed the 
 Pilgrims to Plymouth and remained their constant friend throughout 
 his long lifetime. 
 
 In one sense, King Philip's war was the most disastrous that ever 
 afflicted our country. More than six hundred persons, mostly young 
 men who could be ill-spared, had been slain ; thirteen towns and five 
 hundred buildings were burned ; while the expense of the war was 
 fully half-a-million dollars. To the Indians the cost was still more 
 fearful. Probably three thousand of them were killed, and a death 
 blow was given to the powerful confederacy which the genius of 
 Philip had welded together from the most stubborn of all materials. 
 A treaty was made in 1678, which brought hostilities to an end. 
 
FROM THE ORIGINAL DRAWING BY J. STEEPLE DAVIS 
 
 KING PHILIP'S WAR DEATH OF THE KING 
 
King 
 
 James 
 
 II 
 
 Sir Ed- 
 
 mund 
 Andros 
 
 CHAPTER XIV 
 THE COLONIAL HISTORY OF NEW ENGLAND 
 
 (Continued) 
 
 [Authorities: Besides the troubles with local Indian tribes narrated in the previous chap- 
 ter, the New England colonists were now to suffer severely from the forays of the French 
 in Canada, at the time under the iron rule of Count Frontenac, the ablest administrator 
 France ever had in the New World. The two great European races -were then en 
 gaged in war, owing chiefly to Louis XIV. having espoused the Stuart cause, after the 
 English Revolution of 1688. Frontenac, taking advantage of that fact, and holding the 
 English colonists of the seaboard responsible for inciting Iroquois attacks upon the 
 French settlements on the St. Lawrence, organized repeated military expeditions, com 
 posed largely of Huron Indians, into the frontier settlements of Maine, New Hampshire^ 
 and New York, and committed great havoc, and caused much shedding of blood. To 
 offset these raids, a colonial congress, held at New York, ordered an attack by sea on the 
 French posts in Acadia, which were captured ; but Sir William Phips's attack on Quebec, 
 which followed, was repulsed and abandoned. The raiding expeditions continued for 
 some years, until the passing of the Treaty of Ryswick (1697) , when there was a period of 
 five years' peace, until the outbreak of what is known as Queen Anne's war (1702-1713), 
 over the question of the Spanish succession in Europe. The chief event in the New 
 World of that European embroilment was the capture, by the New England troops, of 
 the French stronghold of Louisbourg, in Cape Breton, which, however, reverted shortly 
 afterwards to the French, under the treaty of Aix-la-Chapelle (1748). For a fuller 
 treatment of these matters, as they affected the New England colonies, see the general 
 histories, and the chief local monographs previously cited.] 
 
 [AMES II. ascended the throne of England in 1685. 
 He was a great tyrant, and one of his first acts 
 was to declare void the charter of Massachusetts, 
 and to appoint Joseph Dudley governor of the coun 
 try from Rhode Island to Nova Scotia. The latter 
 was almost immediately succeeded by Sir Edmund 
 Andros as viceroy of all New England. 
 Something has been said in a previous chapter about Governor 
 Andros. In his anxiety to carry out his sovereign's will, he became 
 
 ffxt Ouutcr Oak 
 
CHAP, xiv COLONIAL HISTORY OF NEW ENGLAND 
 
 21$ 
 
 so oppressive that he was soon detested by those over whom he ruled. 
 The people of Massachusetts were on the point of rising in arms and 
 driving him from the colony, when the welcome news reached Boston, 
 in April, 1689, that the revolution which brought about the fall of 
 the Stuart dynasty in England had resulted in placing William and 
 Mary on the throne. James II. saved his head by fleeing to France, 
 where the French king, Louis XIV., sheltered him. Both were 
 Roman Catholics, and the French monarch promised to help his royal 
 English brother to regain his throne from William and MaYy, both 
 of whom were Protestants. War, therefore, broke out between France 
 and England, and involved their respective colonies in America. 
 This conflict is known in history as King William's war. 
 
 The news of James's dethronement kindled a revolt in Massachu 
 setts. Simon Bradstreet, then ninety years of age, was governor, 
 when the king struck down the liberties of the province, and he was 
 now reinstated. Andros blustered, but he and the more obnoxious 
 of his associates were arrested and imprisoned. An assembly was 
 called, which declared the ancient charter restored. William and 
 Mary were proclaimed in May, and a letter from the joint sovereigns 
 approved of the acts and directed Andros to appear in England to 
 answer the charges against him. 
 
 The French were wiser than the English in gaining the friend 
 ship of the Indians of the Algonquin stock who peopled the St. 
 Lawrence Valley, and who now became their allies in desolating the 
 English settlements. The colonists from France had settled in 
 Canada and along the St. Lawrence, and were, therefore, neighbors 
 of those in New York and northern New England. The French 
 Jesuits were an association of Roman Catholics of every degree, who 
 cheerfully underwent all manner of trial, affliction, suffering, and 
 self-sacrifice to convert the Indians and advance the interests of their 
 order. No more perfect organization, for a specific object, ever 
 existed. They brought whole tribes under their sway, and held the 
 dusky warriors in New France in thrall. The English settlements 
 in New York, however, kept the powerful Iroquois Confederacy, or 
 Five Nations, like a mountain wall between themselves and the 
 Canadian Indians. 
 
 The first blow was struck by the French and their Huron allies 
 in June. On the 2/th of that month, they attacked the little settle- 
 ment of Dover, in New Hampshire, killed a score of persons, and car- 
 
 PBRIOB n 
 
 Ham' 
 
 1697 
 
 The 
 
 Attack 
 ver> New 
 
 1689 
 
216 
 
 HISTORY OF THE UNITED STATES CHAP, xiv 
 
 PMUOH 
 
 COLONIZA 
 TION AN 
 SETTLE 
 MENT 
 1602 
 
 TO 
 1758 
 
 Attack 
 
 on 
 
 Sche 
 nectady, 
 1690 
 
 Colonial 
 Con 
 gress, 
 1690 
 
 ried off some thirty captives. In August, another party paddled 
 down the Penobscot and passed along the coast to Pemaquid, now 
 Bremen. Their coming was so unexpected that many of the settlers 
 were killed while at work in the fields, and the fort after a two days' 
 siege surrendered, only a handful of the defenders escaping to the 
 woods. 
 
 In January following, Frontenac, the redoubtable governor of 
 Canada, sent three hundred French and Indians from Montreal into 
 the province of New York. The snow lay deep on the ground, and 
 the weather was bitterly cold ; but the invaders pushed forward for 
 many days on snow-shoes, until within sight of Schenectady, where 
 they hid themselves in the woods until late at night. The inhabi 
 tants did not dream of danger, and no sentinels were at their posts. 
 Their enemies rushed into the streets at midnight, and began their 
 frightful work. Sixty persons were tomahawked, and the town 
 given to the flames. The survivors rushed out in the snow, half- 
 clad, and, after incredible suffering, reached Albany, sixteen miles 
 distant. It is but fair to the Fiench to say that this expedition 
 was undertaken chiefly by way of reprisal for the Iroquois raid upon 
 Montreal, and the massacre by that vengeful tribe of the French at 
 Lachine. It was thought in the French colony that the English 
 settlers of the seaboard had instigated the Iroquois attack, and hence 
 the raid into New York State was a sort of striking back upon the 
 part of the French and their Huron allies. The latter, moreover*, 
 had reasons of their own for returning blow for blow, since their own 
 country the region round Lake Huron had, forty years before, 
 been devastated by the Iroquois, and the Huron tribe was all but 
 destroyed. 
 
 The atrocity at Schenectady, with other like outrages, roused New 
 England to the necessity of sharp retaliatory measures. At the sug 
 gestion of Massachusetts, a colonial congress met in New York, May 
 I, 1690, to agree upon concerted plans for the general security. The 
 most important step taken was the decision to invade Canada by way 
 of Lake Champlain to Montreal. Massachusetts arranged to send a 
 naval expedition up the St. Lawrence against Quebec. The fleet was 
 composed of thirty-four vessels, manned by two thousand New Eng- 
 landers, under the command of Sir William Phips. He advanced 
 with snail-like tardiness and compelled the surrender of Port Royal, 
 in the Bay of Fundy, while Nova Scotia offered no resistance at all. 
 
CHAP, xiv COLONIAL HISTORY OF NEW ENGLAND 217 
 
 The progress up the St. Lawrence was so slow that Frontenac was PERIOD n 
 given time to fortify Quebec, and he scornfully rejected Phips's COLONIZA- 
 summons to surrender when he appeared before the city and citadel *^ L T' 
 in October. Thereupon Phips returned with the fleet to Boston. . l6 2 
 
 In the mean time the army, under command of a son of Governor 1758 
 Winthrop, of Connecticut, had advanced at such a laggard pace that 
 it did not reach the head of Lake Champlain until September. Failure 
 Winthrop sent a force to attack Montreal, but Frontenac easily re* invasion 
 pulsed it, and the whole army returned to Albany without striking a l a C ^^ 
 blow. The invasion of Canada was a disastrous failure. 
 
 Sir William Phips now visited England to ask for aid in prose 
 cuting the war against the French and Indians, and to procure a more 
 satisfactory restoration of the charter of Massachusetts taken away A New 
 by James II. The help desired was not given, but the sovereign granted 
 issued a new charter which united Massachusetts, Plymouth, Maine, Maissa.- 
 and Nova Scotia under the name of the " Massachusetts Bay Colony," chusetts, 
 with Phips as governor. This charter was unsatisfactory to Massa 
 chusetts, for it was far less liberal in its provisions than the old one. 
 Still it was accepted, since no other choice was at the command of 
 the people. 
 
 The frontier settlements suffered very heavily while King Wil 
 liam's war was in progress. It is not worth while to relate all the 
 incidents that occurred ; but there is one so strange that it must not 
 be omitted, though it will be found hard to believe the amazing story. 
 One day in March, 1697, Thomas Dustin was working in his field 
 near Haverhill, within thirty miles of Boston, when he saw a war- 
 party of Indians approaching from the woods. Like most of the set 
 tlers, Dustin made it a practice to carry his rifle with him at all 
 times, whether in going to church or while at work. The instant he 
 discovered the red-men he caught up his gun, unfastened his horse, 
 and rode at full speed for the house, where were his wife, nurse, and 
 eight children, the youngest of whom was only a few days old. He 
 directed all the older children to leave at once and run in the oppo 
 site direction from the Indians. They scrambled out as quickly as 
 they could, and he then leaned over the bed to lift out his wife and 
 babe. 
 
 " No," said his wife, gently pushing him away, " I am unable to 
 go with you. Leave me, and save the children." 
 
 It was a fearful moment, but the distracted father had no choice. 
 
218 
 
 HISTORY OF THE UNITED STATES CHAP, xiv 
 
 PERIOD ii He sprang upon his horse again, and quickly overtook the little ones. 
 COLONIZA- The Indians were close at hand, and he levelled his, gun at them. 
 
 *mms\-M A xrr* 
 
 They shrank back, but he did not fire. He knew that if he discharged 
 the weapon they would rush forward before he could reload and no 
 doubt kill them. By threatening them in this manner, he kept them 
 at a distance until an empty house was reached, when they turned 
 away, and left him and his sorely affrighted children. 
 
 Meanwhile, the Indians had rushed into the home of Mr. Dustin, 
 where they saw the nurse about to fly with the infant, while the 
 
 AND 
 
 SETTLE 
 MENT 
 1602 
 
 TO 
 1758 
 
 MR. DUSTIN DEFENDING HIS CHILDREN 
 
 mother lay in bed resignedly awaiting her fate. 
 
 The savages ordered 
 did that which until 
 
 The 
 Story of her to r i se anc j mov ed by her terror, she now 
 
 riannan 
 
 Dustin, then she did not believe herself capable of doing ; she arose and pre- 
 1697 pared to go with them as their prisoner. Before she was dressed 
 her babe was taken from her and slain, the plundered house was set 
 on fire, and she was compelled to accompany her cruel captors. 
 
 It was March, and the weather was chilly and damp. The be 
 reaved mother was forced to walk a dozen miles a day, without shoes 
 upon her feet, and to lie down in the woods at night, with no cover 
 ing except the scant garments she wore. This distressing condition 
 continued day after day, until they reached a small island in the Mer- 
 
CHAP, xiv COLONIAL HISTORY OF NEW ENGLAND 
 
 219 
 
 rimac River, six miles above Concord, N. H., which since that time 
 has borne the name of Dustin Island. At this place lived the chief, 
 who claimed the two female prisoners as his property. His family 
 consisted of two men, three women, seven children, and a white boy 
 who had been a captive for a number of months. 
 
 Mrs. Dustin and the nurse were treated fairly well for several days, 
 when they were told that they and the boy were to be taken to a dis 
 tant village, where they would have " to run the gauntlet." In this 
 terrifying ordeal, the prisoner is deprived of nearly all his clothing^ 
 and compelled to pass between two rows of Indians, each provided 
 with a club, knife, hatchet, or other weapon, with which he delivers 
 such blows as he can, while the captive is within reach. The condi 
 tions generally are that if he can fight his way to the end of the 
 rows of tormentors his life is spared. Instances are known of a 
 prisoner's survival, but the tormentors very rarely permit such a con 
 clusion of the grim pastime, for the torture of a prisoner is too ex 
 quisite an enjoyment for them to let it slip when it is once within 
 their grasp. 
 
 When Mrs. Dustin and her companion learned of the decision of 
 their captors they resolved to die before submitting to it. They 
 formed a plan of escape and made a confidant of the boy, who prom 
 ised to give all the help he could. He was asked to learn from one 
 of the warriors how to kill a human being with a single blow, and 
 how to take his scalp. The boy gained this information without ex 
 citing the suspicion of his captors, and then carefully explained the 
 method to the two women. 
 
 While it was yet dark on the following morning Mrs. Dustin 
 silently awakened the nurse and lad, and all three secured tomahawks 
 without arousing their captors. Then quickly and surely were the 
 blows dealt until it was certain that ten of the sleepers would never 
 awake again. A squaw opened her eyes before they reached her, 
 and, springing to her feet, with her babe clasped to her breast, she 
 dashed off to the woods, and escaped the fate of her companions. 
 
 With wonderful coolness the white captives secured some provi 
 sions from the lodge, and made their way to the river-side, where lay 
 a number of canoes. All were scuttled save one. Before embarking 
 in this, Mrs. Dustin, recalling the manner in which the Indians had 
 slain her infant and maltreated her, led her companions back to the 
 lodge, where their ten victims were deprived of their scalps. Then 
 
 PERIOD II 
 
 COLONIZA 
 TION AND 
 SETTLE 
 MENT 
 1602 
 
 TO 
 1758 
 
 A Grim 
 
 Indian 
 
 Pastime 
 

 220 HISTORY OF THE UNITED STATES CHAP, xiv 
 
 PERIOD ii the three entered the single canoe, and, in continual peril, floated 
 dow/i the Merrimac to their homes, where their arrival occasioned 
 as much amazement as if they had risen from the dead. 
 
 The happiness of Mrs. Dustin was complete, when she found her 
 1758 husband and the remainder of the children unharmed. Her story, 
 becoming known, awoke a profound interest throughout the colonies. 
 A Worn- Had she not brought away the ghastly trophies, in the shape of ten 
 Heroism scalps, it is not likely that one person in a hundred would have be 
 lieved her statement, though backed by the nurse and little boy. 
 The General Court of Massachusetts presented the three with fifty 
 pounds as a reward for their heroism, while others sent them valuable 
 testimonials. In 1874, the citizens of New York and New Hamp 
 shire erected a fine monument on Dustin Island commemorative of 
 what is certainly one of the most heroic incidents in our colonial 
 history. The inscription perpetuates the names of Hannah Dustin, 
 Mary Neff, and Samuel Leonardson. 
 
 A treaty of peace between England and France, which lasted for 
 the next five years, was signed in 1697, at Ryswick, Holland, and 
 King -William's war came to a close.* 
 
 * The war, which had lasted eight years, was undertaken by England under William 
 III. , in concert with the " Grand Alliance " embracing the European powers of Austria, 
 Spain, and the Netherlands. It had for its object the repression of the political am 
 bitions, absolutism, and religious intolerance of Louis XIV. of France. Its chief 
 
 . incidents in the Old World were, on the one side, the defeat of the allied arms at Stein- 
 kirk, in 1692 and on the other, the annihilation, in the same year, of the French fleet 
 off La Hogue; with its pendant issue against the Stuart cause, in 1690, in King 
 William's victory over James II. at the Battle of the Boyne. The strife between 
 England and France in the New World was due less to European complications than to 
 the French-Canadian policy, as represented by the able and vigorous Count Frontenac, 
 
 - of seeking to win over the Iroquois to the French cause, and keeping the members 
 of that great Indian confederacy from taking sides with the English colonists on the 
 Hudson and the New England seaboard. Just then, the Iroquois were showing signs of 
 becoming weary of the long struggle between the two dominant white races, and both 
 were, in consequence, anxious to court so formidable an ally and secure jts aid in the 
 war. The result was inevitable, since the French availed themselves of the help of the 
 Huron Indians in their attacks on the Iroquois cantons in the Mohawk valley, as well 
 as in their predatory incursions on the English border settlements. The barbarity of 
 these attacks so incensed the colonists that recourse was had to the expedition against 
 Quebec, which, however, proved abortive, as we have seen, while it accomplished little in 
 the way of Indian pacification. On the death of Frontenac, in 1698, the legacy of 
 Indian strife was but handed on to his successor (De Calliere) and the later French 
 governors in Canada. 
 
SEAL 
 OP THE 
 COUNCIL OF NEW ENGLAND. 
 
 CHAPTER XV 
 THE COLONIAL HISTORY OF NEW ENGLAND 
 
 (Continued} 
 
 [Authorities: The present chapter deals chiefly with the witchcraft delusion in New 
 England, and the fanatical outbreak at Salem in 1691-92. Some writers associate the 
 unhappy craze with the austerities of Puritanism; but this is not a fair diagnosis of the mat 
 ter, since magic divinations and diabolical in cantations were common practices in the Old 
 World from early times, and the trial of sorcerers, for " fellowship by covenant with fami 
 liar spirits," was very frequent in England during the seventeenth century. The subject, 
 beyond the scope treated of in the following chapter, will be found dealt with by most of 
 the writers on New England history. See especially, also, Upham's " Salem Witchcraft."] 
 
 |NE day, in 1688, John Goodwin's daughter, a head 
 strong girl about a dozen years old, living with 
 her father in Boston, accused their Irish servant 
 of stealing some of the family linen. The mother 
 of the servant turned upon the child, and scolded 
 her so furiously that she tumbled down in a fit, 
 which probably was only pretended. Her brothers 
 and sisters joined her, and were sometimes deaf, and dumb, and blind; 
 then they barked like dogs, purred like cats, and indulged in all sorts 
 of idiocy. They explained these antics by declaring that the Irish 
 woman had bewitched them. It is recorded that not one of these 
 children lost his appetite or failed to sleep with his usual soundness, 
 facts which prove that the performances were inspired by pure 
 waywardness, and the desire to be revenged upon the Irishwoman. 
 
 Now, at the period about which we are writing, and indeed for 
 centuries before, nearly every one believed in witchcraft. It is" as 
 tonishing, to learn how general was this delusion in the fifteenth, 
 sixteenth, and seventeenth centuries. Those that were drowned, 
 
 The 
 First 
 Case of 
 " WitclH 
 craft " 
 in Mas 
 sachu 
 setts, 
 1688 
 
 Early 
 General 
 Belief in 
 Witch 
 craft 
 
222 HISTORY OF THE UNITED STATES CHAP, xv 
 
 PERIOD ii hanged, or burned alive for the crime numbered not hundreds, but 
 tens of thousands. During the sixteenth century, Germany went 
 ma d on tne subject of witchcraft. It is estimated that for the whole 
 1602 century the number of persons burned to death averaged more than 
 1758 a thousand for each year, reaching an appalling total of over a hun 
 dred thousand. Sir Matthew Hale, eminent as one of the greatest 
 judges of England, condemned many persons to death for witch 
 craft. When the Pilgrims and Puritans crossed the Atlantic, they 
 brought with them a steadfast belief in the delusion, and passed rigid 
 laws for the punishment of those practising it or suspected of practis 
 ing it. The records show that, within twenty years after the settle 
 ment of Boston, four persons were executed in the neighborhood of 
 the town for witchcraft. 
 
 wP^ ? "^ e most strenuous believers were the clergy. Cotton Mather, who 
 
 Agency was remarkable for his ability, and the leading preacher of colonial 
 
 Spread- ti mes > did more than any single man to spread the hideous delusion 
 
 ing the anc i bring death often to innocent persons. When he learned of the 
 
 antics of the Goodwin children, he hastened to their home, for the 
 
 purpose of exorcising or casting out the devil by means of prayer. 
 
 He succeeded for the time, and with the help of several ministers 
 
 from Boston, and a clergyman from Salem, one of the children was 
 
 rescued, as it was thought, from the power of Satan. 
 
 But it was established in the minds of the preachers that a witch was 
 at work, which could be no other than Mother Glover, the old Irish 
 woman. She was charged with the crime and brought before the court, 
 where the miserable creature's bewilderment was accepted as proof of 
 her guilt. She was, therefore, sentenced and hanged as a witch, and 
 Mather and his associates thanked God that stern justice had been done. 
 Mather did not consider his duty finished when Mother Glover was 
 executed. He had been pained by the evidence of a tendency towards 
 independent thought among the people. He published pamphlets 
 upon sorcery and witchcraft, and thundered against both from his 
 pulpit. When several attempted to explain the Goodwin incident on 
 natural grounds, he denounced the attempt as blasphemy. He de 
 clared that he had thoroughly looked into the subject, and hence 
 forward would consider the denial of witchcraft as a personal insult. 
 Other preachers followed in the horrible path he had chosen for 
 himself, but they did so "from afar," for none had his prodigious 
 courage and self-assertion. 
 
CHAP, xv COLONIAL HISTORY OF NEW ENGLAND 
 
 223 
 
 The young daughter of John Goodwin possessed the artfulness of PERIOD u 
 an imp. The stern old preacher called her into his study, and she COLONIZA 
 shocked him by falling into convulsions when he knelt in prayer or S JJ2J 
 
 1602 
 
 TO 
 1758 
 
 THE WITCHCRAFT DELUSION SCENE IN COURT 
 
 read a chapter of the Bible; but, with the help of the devil, she was 
 able quietly to peruse the abominable " Quaker books, the Common 
 Prayer, and Papist books." 
 
 While the public mind was filled with the terrifying theme, it was 
 wrought to a still higher pitch by the appearance of a form of Danvers 
 

 924 HISTORY OF THE UNITED STATES CHAP, xr 
 
 PERIOD ii epilepsy in Danvers, a section of Salem. The physicians were help- 
 less, and hid their ignorance by ascribing the disease to witchcraft 
 Samuel Parris took charge of the church in Salem in 1689. He 
 came from Barbadoes, and in the winter of 1691-92, his daughter and 
 1758 niece invited a number of girls to a party at their house. After a 
 time, they sought to amuse themselves by trying their hands at the 
 The " black art." They kept the amusement up until they became hys- 
 
 tations terical, and the parents were alarmed. The doctor was cabled in, and 
 
 Parris t ^ ie s l emn verdict of his diagnosis was witchcraft. 
 
 Family, Once more it was necessary to produce a witch. The minister 
 had a strong dislike of a woman named Sarah Good, and he sug 
 gested to the children that she was the one for whom they were 
 looking. The " pointer" was eagerly accepted, and Sarah Good was 
 pronounced guilty and hanged ! Among the residents of Salem was 
 a crabbed, ill-natured man, fourscore years old, named Giles Corey. 
 He was afflicted with a violent temper, and had been tried and ac 
 quitted of several charges. After a time, some one accused him of 
 witchcraft, and he was brought to trial. The stubborn old fellow 
 refused to open his mouth during the proceedings, hoping thereby to 
 escape conviction and save his estate from forfeiture. Hanging was 
 considered too good for him, and he suffered the awful punishment of 
 death by squeezing the first and last time, so far as is known, that 
 that penalty was inflicted in this country. 
 Governor Sir William Phips was governor of Massachusetts at this period. 
 
 Tool in None was more superstitious than he, and he became a tool in the 
 the hands h an d s of the credulous, though pious, Cotton Mather. He organized 
 
 Mather a court for the trial of those accused of witchcraft, with Stoughton 
 as chief judge, and Saltonstall and Sewall as assistants. The first 
 case upon which they were called to pass judgment was that of an 
 old woman named Bridget Bishop, who was promptly convicted and 
 hanged, though she declared her innocence to the last. 
 
 A dispute arose between the Endicott family and Francis Nourse, 
 who lived upon the Endicott farm. The dispute waxed "bitter, and 
 each side had its sympathizers. One day several of the Endicott 
 children began rolling about in fits, and accused Mrs. Nourse of hav 
 ing bewitched them. She was one of the gentlest of women, loved 
 and honored by her friends. But all this availed her naught, though 
 her modest demeanor and Christian deportment so impressed the 
 jury that they pronounced her innocent. The indignant judges, 
 
436 HISTORY OF THE UNITED STATES CHAP, x? 
 
 however, sent out the jury again and again, and forced them to declare 
 CX>NIZA- her guilty. She was hanged on Witch Hill, and her body flung into 
 
 the pit where lay the other dishonored victims. 
 
 TION AND 
 
 SETTLE 
 MENT 
 
 1602 By this time Salem had gone insane, and the people of the com- 
 
 1758 nwnity seemed to lose their heads. A disgusted constable refused 
 
 to arrest an accused lady, who he knew was innocent, whereupon he 
 
 Spread himself was charged with witchcraft, found guilty and executed. 
 
 Delusion If a person were accused and brought to trial, he was allowed to 
 save his life by confessing. Scores availed themselves of this priv 
 ilege. Others, whose conscience would not permit them to lie, 
 bravely met their death in consequence. A little girl made charges 
 against her grandfather, who was thereupon brought to trial. She 
 then took back what she had said, declaring that there was not a word 
 of truth in her accusation. Inasmuch as she must have told a false 
 hood in one case or the other, she was punished by being put in 
 prison, she and her parents narrowly escaping hanging. As for the 
 grandfather, he was denied the benefit of doubt, and hanged. In one 
 case, a dog belonging to a wizard behaved so oddly that he fell under 
 suspicion, and was executed side by side with his master. 
 
 th^R * Reverend Stephen Burrows had had charge of the Church of 
 erend Salem, and was in many respects a remarkable man. Aside from 
 
 Borrows n * s devoutly religious character, he possessed a fine physique, with 
 the strength of a Hercules. Sometimes, to amuse his friends, he 
 performed exploits which filled them with wonder, for no one could 
 equal them. Preacher Parris, when he learned of the loving re 
 membrance in which his parishioners held Burrows, was filled with 
 envy. Mr. Burrows had removed to the village of Wells, in Maine,, 
 where he was greatly esteemed by his flock. Parris, in his hatred of 
 the good man, charged him with witchcraft, asserting that no human 
 being could perform such feats of strength without Satanic agency. 
 One day, the genial giant, away off in his happy home in Maine,, 
 received a summons to come to Salem, to stand trial on the charge 
 of witchcraft. He laughed at the matter, but, kissing his wife and 
 little ones good-by, set out for the distant town which had parted 
 with its senses. That loving family never saw him again. The 
 minister was convicted, and sentenced to be hanged. At the foot 
 of the gallows he declared his innocence in so touching a speech 
 that nearly every one was moved to tears. In his prayer, he besought 
 mercy for his enemies, and so melted the hearts of his hearers that 
 
CHAP, xv COLONIAL HISTORY OF NEW ENGLAND 227 
 
 assuredly he would have been rescued but for Cotton Mather, who PERIOD n 
 rode back and forth through the crowd, reminding the people that 
 Satan himself sometimes put on the guise of an angel of light. No 
 persecutors, it is sad to say, were more cruel than the clergy. l6 2 
 
 This shocking revelry of death could not go on forever. Judge '758 
 Saltonstall became disgusted and left the bench, but the iron-hearted 
 Sewall never flinched, and kept up the travesty of justice to the end. 
 Increase Mather, president of Harvard College, and father of 
 Cotton Mather, protested. So did other leading clergymen. A 
 prominent merchant declared that many cases were due to delirium 
 tremens, and more than one thoughtful person began to ask himself 
 whether a series of woful blunders had not been committed. 
 
 That which had most to do with bringing persons to their senses Extent 
 was the startling discovery that no person was safe against execution Delusion 
 as a witch or wizard. There was no saying where the lightning 
 would next strike. By the end of September, 1692, twenty persons 
 had been put to death, fifty-five had been terrorized into making 
 false confessions, a hundred and fifty lay in prison awaiting trial, 
 and two hundred more were under accusation. 
 
 The wife of Governor Phips, one of the best of women, was ac 
 cused; ex-Governor Bradstreet's two sons (the governor never be 
 lieved in witchcraft), saved their lives by flight, and close relatives 
 of the Mathers were imprisoned on the same charges. A gentleman 
 in Andover was accused by an enemy of witchcraft, whereupon he 
 immediately caused the arrest of the man for defamation of character, 
 and sued him for heavy damages. This vigorous retort pricked the End of 
 bubble, and cleared away the mist from people's eyes. Governor lusion, 
 Phips ordered the release of all persons under charge of witchcraft, l6 93 
 and the legislature of Massachusetts appointed a day for general fast 
 and supplication, " that God would pardon all the errors of His ser 
 vants and people in a late tragedy raised among us by Satan and his 
 instruments." 
 
 Parris, one of the most malignant of prosecutors, made hum 
 ble confession of the fearful wrongs he had committed ; but the 
 anger against him was so deep that he was obliged to leave Salem. 
 Judge Stoughton spent the remainder of his days in seclusion, sour, 
 morose, and remorseful, but claiming that he had been conscientious 
 in the discharge of his duties. Judge Sewall, pale, and trembling 
 with emotion, arose in the Old South Church in Boston and read a 
 
28 HISTORY OF THE UNITED STATES CHAP, xv 
 
 FMUQPII recantation, and once every year locked himself in his room, and 
 P asse d tne ho urs in prayer and fasting as a penance for the dreadful 
 error he had committed. 
 1602 j n j6Q2, the Salem jurors published a humble confession of guilt, 
 
 1758 which concluded with these words : " We do heartily ask forgiveness 
 Judgc^ of you all whom we have justly offended, and do declare, according to 
 Recan- our present minds, we would none of us do such things again for the 
 whole world ; praying you to accept of this in way of satisfaction for 
 our offence, and that you would bless the inheritance of the Lord, that 
 He may be entreated for the land." 
 
 It is difficult to reconcile Cotton Mather's well-known philanthro 
 py with his attitude towards the victims of the witchcraft delusion, 
 save on the ground that credulity and a fanatical religious zeal were 
 essential products of his age. This is emphasized by the collection 
 of incidents regarding the craze, and by the austere comments 
 upon them, which are to be found in the works he published, in 1689- 
 1693, on " Memorable Providences relating to Witchcraft and Posses- 
 sions,"and, "The Wonders of the Invisible World; being an account 
 of the trials of several witches lately executed in New England, and 
 of several remarkable curiosities therein occurring." Unhappy as 
 was his influence at the period on the witchcraft victims, the purity 
 of his motives is unquestioned, while his life otherwise was most 
 exemplary and useful.* 
 
 * The delusion in New England connected with witchcraft, in the latter half of the 
 seventeenth century, of which an account has been given in these pages, was not a 
 merely local disorder, though under the gloomy fanaticism which from the first prevailed 
 in the Massachusetts colony it for a time took on an acute form of the malady in the 
 persecutions at Salem. It is difficult to-day, as has been said, to account for the preva 
 lence of the craze, and for the form and extent of the delusion, save as the outcome of an 
 epidemic of superstitious fear, born of a period of mental bondage to tyrannous clerical 
 authority, backed by inquisitorial torture and judicial outrage. Like the insanitary 
 conditions of life at the period, it was the product of medievalism, and it disappeared only 
 with the dawn of a new and better day. In the Old World, the superstition was more 
 rank and widespread than in the New, while the loss of life due to the fanatical perse 
 cutions was appalling. Here and there, a solitary voice was raised to protest against 
 the cruelties which belief in witchcraft engendered; but it was as a cry in the wilderness, 
 so deep-rooted and panic-fed was public belief in human intercourse with Satan. With 
 the dawn of the eighteenth century a more enlightened view began happily to prevail, 
 and the mists of superstition in time were dissipated. The reader who is curtous to look 
 further into the matter will find a luminous chapter on the subject in Lecky's " Rise and 
 Influence of the Spirit of Rationalism in Europe." 
 
CHAPTER XVI. 
 THE COLONIAL HISTORY OF NEW ENGLAND 
 
 (Concluded'} 
 
 \Authorities: For the fuller histories of Queen Anne's war (1702-1713), and of King 
 George's war (1744-1748) , with the details of the border fighting between the French on 
 the St. Lawrence and the English colonists on the seaboard, see the general histories of 
 the United States, the local histories of New England, and the English text-books on the 
 " European Colonies in America." Both of these wars were marked by the continu 
 ance of hostilities between New France and New England, the struggle being embittered 
 by Indian atrocity, as well as by the efforts of both France and England to wrest from 
 each other dominion in the New World. The earlier conflict witnessed the capture of 
 Port Royal, in 1710, by New England troops, and Hovenden Walker's fruitless invasion 
 of Canada. The latter conflict witnessed the taking of Louisbourg, in 1745, by Massa 
 chusetts volunteers, only to see that stronghold in Cape Breton, which guarded the marine 
 highway to New France, revert again to French rule with the peace of Aix-la-Chapelle. 
 The main incidents in both of these periods of international embroilment will be found nar 
 rated in the present chapter. The dual race-strife on this continent was soon now to 
 end in the events which took place in the Ohio Valley, on the shores of Lake Champlain, 
 and on the heights above Quebec.] 
 
 |HE peace which followed the treaty of Ryswick, as 
 we have already said, did not last long. Charles 
 II. of Spain died in 1700, naming Philip of Anjou, 
 grandson of Louis XIV., as his successor. This 
 caused jealous alarm among the other nations, who 
 feared that a union of the crowns of France and 
 , f Spain would follow. If so, those two nations to 
 gether would gain a dangerous predominance in Europe. England, 
 Holland, and Austria formed a league, whi.ch made Archduke Charles 
 of Austria its candidate for the throne of Spain. He could be 
 placed on the throne, however, only by force. So the three nations 
 named declared war against France for supporting the cause of Philip 
 
 Political 
 Disturb* 
 ances in 
 Europe 
 
230 
 
 HISTORY OF THE UNITED STATES CHAP, xvi 
 
 PERIOD ii 
 
 TION AND 
 
 SETTLE- 
 1602 
 1758 
 
 ueen 
 
 ihe War 
 
 Spanish 
 
 8 " 
 
 7 2 - 
 1713 
 
 Attack 
 
 Mass., 
 
 of Anjou, who however succeeded to the Spanish throne, as Philip V. 
 His succession led to the founding of the House of Bourbon in Spain. 
 
 England had at this time another grievance against France. 
 James II., the exiled king, died in that country, in September, 17.01, 
 and Louis recognized his son as the rightful sovereign of England. 
 This son was James Francis Edward, and is known in history as 
 " The Pretender." This act of Louis gave England great offence, 
 for the crown had already been settled upon Anne, who was a Prot 
 estant, and the second daughter of James II. 
 
 King William was so incensed that he made immediate prepara- 
 tions f r war 5 but a fall from his horse caused his death, and Anne 
 then came to the throne. She carried out the policy of William by 
 declaring war against France in 1702. The war lasted eleven years, 
 anc * * s known in our history as Queen Anne's war, though it is some 
 times more properly referred to as the War of the Spanish Succes 
 sion. In the hostilities which followed, the New England settle 
 ments were again involved, and suffered greatly from the Indians 
 The Iroquois, or Five Nations, made a treaty of neutrality with the 
 French and English, and the Indians of Maine did likewise, though 
 the latter, however, were persuaded to break their pledge. The 
 English were satisfied that this treachery was due to the intrigues of 
 the French Jesuits, against whom their resentment was kindled. 
 The Indians assailed the frontier towns of Massachusetts and New 
 Hampshire, committing the most terrible outrages, and sparing no 
 one. The hostility against the Jesuits had become so strong in New 
 York and Massachusetts that those provinces passed laws for their 
 expulsion; but they had already obtained such a hold upon the 
 Indians that it could not readily be loosened. The savages plunged 
 into murder, with its accompanying acts of torture and outrage, with 
 the ardor of fanatics. 
 
 In the winter of 1703-4, a band of Indians came down from Can- 
 ac * a on snows hoes, and attacked the little town of Deerfield, Massa- 
 chusetts. The snow lay several feet deep, and the crust was so hard 
 that the fierce hordes walked over the palisades in the darkness as if 
 they did not exist, and were upon the defenceless people before they 
 dreamed of danger. Down to the year 1 848, a large building was 
 standing in Deerfield which was known as the " Indian House." 
 This strong'structure held out for a time, but the Indians chopped 
 an opening in the massive door with their tomahawks, and, thrusting 
 
CHAP, xvi COLONIAL HISTORY OF NEW ENGLAND 
 
 231 
 
 TION AN 
 
 SETTLB- 
 
 a musket through, discharged it. The bullet killed a woman in the PERIOD n 
 act of rising from her bed. The door, the bullet, and many other 
 interesting relics may be seen to-day in the Deerfield museum. 
 The " Indian House" was used by the captors as headquarters, and 
 as a rendezvous for the marauders with their prisoners, and every 
 other building, except the chapel, was laid in ruins. Forty people 
 were killed, and more than a hundred carried off captives to Canada. 
 
 1602 
 
 ATTACK ON DEERFIELD 
 
 One of the touching incidents connected with the raid upon 
 Deerfield was the experience of the family of the Rev. John Williams, 
 the village pastor. A servant and two. of his children were slain on 
 their own threshold, and he and his wife and five remaining children 
 set out on their trying journey to Canada. The wife became so worn 
 out on the way that, to end the bother, one of the Indians brained her 
 with his tomahawk. The remainder of the family were held captives 
 in Canada for two years, when they were ransomed by their friends 
 and allowed to return home. 
 
 The 
 
 Familyof 
 Rev. Mr, 
 Williams 
 
232 
 
 HISTORY OF THE UNITED STATES CHAP, xvi 
 
 PERIOD II 
 
 COLONIZA 
 TION AND 
 
 SETTLE 
 MENT 
 I6O2 
 TO 
 
 1758 
 
 Capture 
 
 of Port 
 
 Royal, 
 
 N. S., 
 
 1710 
 
 Failure 
 
 of the 
 
 Attempt 
 
 to Invade 
 
 Canada, 
 
 1711 
 
 The Indians, it seems, however, had become so attached to a little 
 daughter of the clergyman, ten years old, that they would not part 
 with her. In time, she formed an affection for her captors, and, 
 when she grew to womanhood, married one of the warriors. Prob 
 ably, a longing to see the home of her childhood led her, when she 
 was the mother of several children, to visit Deerfield. As may well 
 be imagined, her coming caused a stir in the little town, and elic 
 ited profound emotion among her relatives. Of course, all thought 
 that she had returned to spend the remainder of her days with them, 
 but when questioned on the point she shook her head. 
 
 " I am an Indian," she gently replied; " I love my folk and my 
 own race, but I love my husband and my children more. With them 
 I shall live and die." So she returned to Canada, and was seen no 
 more by those who would have been glad to detain her. It is said 
 that the charming story of Fenimore Cooper, " The Wept of Wish- 
 ton- Wish," was founded on this incident. 
 
 The experience of Deerfield may be taken as a type of what befell 
 many other settlements in Maine and New Hampshire. The cruel 
 ties became so great that New England, in 1707, determined upon an 
 aggressive campaign. Massachusetts, New Hampshire, and Rhode 
 Island, therefore, fitted out an expedition for the invasion of Canada. 
 A thousand men, commanded by Colonel Marsh, sailed from Nan- 
 tucket. They proceeded under the convoy of a British man-of-war, 
 and their object was the capture of Acadia, now better known as the 
 Nova Scotian peninsula. Arriving at Port Royal, in the Bay of 
 Fundy, they found the French fully prepared, and were obliged to 
 abandon the enterprise. Three years later, another expedition was 
 sent out by New England, New York, and New Jersey. It sailed 
 from Boston, with the British fleet of thirty-six vessels. Port Royal 
 surrendered, October I3th, and its name was changed to Annapolis, 
 in compliment to Queen Anne. 
 
 This not very brilliant success occasioned a more formidable at 
 tempt to invade Canada. In June, 1711, fifteen ships-of-war, forty 
 transports, and six storeships, under Admiral Sir Hovenden Walker, 
 arrived in the port of Boston. New England lost no time in raising 
 an additional force, while another army was raised for the capture 
 of Montreal. The expedition, under command of Admiral W 7 alker, 
 numbered seven thousand men, but the incompetency of that leader 
 led to the loss of eight vessels, one thousand men, and finally the 
 
CHAP, xvi COLONIAL HISTORY OF NEW ENGLAND 235 
 
 abandonment of the enterprise. The land forces learned of the dis- PMUQ 11 
 aster to the fleet before they had advanced far enough to strike a 
 blow, and they also went back to their homes. 
 
 For some time negotiations looking to peace had been going on. I6 * 
 These were concluded at Utrecht (u'trekt), Holland, March 13, 1713. *75* 
 By the terms of the treaty, the fisheries of Newfoundland passed 
 under the control of England, to which country also were ceded 
 Labrador, Hudson Bay, and Acadia or Nova Scotia. 
 
 Peace was now undisturbed for thirty-one years. Charles VI. of 
 Austria died in 1740, and in the strife over the succession the prin 
 cipal European nations became involved. It followed naturally that 
 in the new complications France and England found themselves ar 
 rayed against each other. This war, which lasted from 1744 to King ^ 
 1748, is known in our history as King George's war (because * 
 
 George II. was then king of England), and in Europe as the War 
 of the Austrian Succession. 
 
 It so happened that the French colonists learned of the breaking 
 out of war before it was known to the subjects of the English crown. 
 The French decided to " take time by the forelock," and promptly 
 moved against Nova Scotia. The island of Canso was seized without 
 resistance, the fort and dwellings burned, and the garrison made 
 prisoners. Some months afterwards, the latter were paroled and sent 
 to Boston. The information which they took home led to the remark 
 able campaign against Louisbourg. This fortress was well called 
 " The Dunkirk of America." It inclosed the principal town of Cape 
 Breton in massive and elaborate fortifications. So extensive indeed 
 were they, that to walk around the ramparts, one would have to 
 travel more than two miles. France expended six million dollars, 
 and was engaged twenty-five years, in erecting the fortress and other 
 formidable defences of Louisbourg. 
 
 It would seem that the attempt to capture this almost impregnable 
 French stronghold was folly, and yet there was more than one reason 
 which led Governor Shirley, of Massachusetts, to believe that it could 
 be done. The French general in command was known to be old and 
 of little capacity; the garrison stores were nearly exhausted; and 
 the men were in a state of dissatisfaction bordering on mutiny. 
 The Massachusetts legislature declared against the project; but 
 Governor Shirley would not abandon it. He was not only a states 
 man, but an able soldier, and his enthusiastic ardor finally brough' 
 
234 HISTORY OF THE UNITED STATES CHAP, xvi 
 
 PERIOD ii the legislature around and secured the help of other colonies, as well 
 as the countenance and aid of England. His own province furnished 
 
 x 
 
 three thousand equipped soldiers ; Connecticut, five hundred and six- 
 1602 t een j New Hampshire, three hundred and four ; and Rhode Island, 
 1758 three hundred. The latter, however, sailed too late to take part in 
 the siege. Commodore Warren, with a fleet from the West Indies, 
 joined the expedition at Canso. 
 
 The New England troops sailed from Boston in April, 17^5, under 
 command of William Pepperell, a wealthy merchant of Kittery, Maine, 
 who was afterwards made a baronet for his services. Roger" Wolcott, 
 lieutenant-governor of Connecticut, was second in command. This 
 force landed, May nth, in Gabarus Bay, on the east coast of Cape 
 Breton. The appearance of so imposing an array caused consternation 
 Siege j n Louisbourg, whose garrison was surprised and intimidated. The 
 Capture alarm-bells were rung, and cannon fired to warn the people on the 
 hour* 8 " i s l an d f their danger. A detachment of four hundred troops 
 745 promptly moved against the royal battery, burning all the buildings' 
 within reach. The French gunners spiked their cannon and re 
 treated, the battery immediately falling into the possession of the 
 New Englanders, who unspiked and afterwards made excellent use of 
 the guns. 
 
 The task before the besiegers seemed well-nigh impossible of 
 accomplishment. The solid stone walls of the fortress were forty 
 feet thick at the base and thirty feet high, while the surrounding 
 ditch, filled with water, was eighty feet wide. Mounted on the walls 
 were more than a hundred cannon and eighty swivels and mortars. 
 The artillery on the bastions swept all the approaches to the walls ; 
 the garrison numbered sixteen hundred men. Of heavy artillery, 
 the besiegers had only eighteen cannon and three mortars. The 
 siege guns were placed on sleds, and with great labor dragged 
 across a yielding swamp. The spirits of all were soon heightened, 
 however, by the capture, by Commodore Warren, of a French ship 
 of seventy-four guns, and an immense quantity of military stores, 
 together with five hundred and sixty men. Reinforcements, more 
 over, continued to arrive, to add to the encouraging prospects. 
 
 The ardor of the assailants could not be quenched. They were 
 stirred by patriotism and by a deep religious fervor, and saw the hand 
 of God in everything that took place. George Whitefield, the fa 
 mous Methodist preacher, gave to the New Hampshire troops the 
 
236 
 
 HISTORY OF THE UNITED STATES CHAP, xvi 
 
 PERIOD II 
 
 COLONIZA 
 TION AND 
 SETTLE 
 MENT 
 1602 
 
 TO 
 1758 
 
 motto which they inscribed on their banners Nil desperandutn 
 Christo duce " Never despair, Christ being the leader ; " thus mak 
 ing the enterprise, as it has been termed, a sort of Puritan crusade. 
 
 Learning of the probable arrival of French ships with reinforce 
 ments, a combined attack was made by the land and naval forces on 
 June I /th. Governor Duchambon (du-sham'bon), the French com 
 mander, seeing that defeat was certain, asked Pepperell for terms of 
 capitulation. These were so generous that they were instantly ac 
 cepted, and Pepperell marched into the fortress at the head of his 
 volunteers, Shirley following and receiving the keys of the fort/* 
 
 The news of the capture of Louisbourg, with its vast military stores, 
 caused great rejoicing throughout the colonies. Thousands of bon 
 fires were kindled and bells set ringing, while the clergy declared that 
 the interposition was a direct one, on the part of Heaven, in their 
 favor. England was delighted at the victory ; while France, on the 
 contrary, was so humiliated that, for a time, she could scarcely credit 
 the astounding news. Then she roused herself to strike a crushing 
 blow in return. She determined not only to recover the lost for 
 tress, but to desr^ate the English settlements from Maine to Florida. 
 For this purpose, an immense and fully equipped fleet was sent to 
 Cape Breton, under command of the Duke d' Anville. A great storm, 
 however, dispersed and wrecked several of the vessels, and hundreds 
 of men died from disease. Before the question of attack was settled, 
 the commander himself died so suddenly that many believed he had 
 committed suicide. His successor was so mortified at the miscar- 
 
 * This remarkable and spirited enterprise, .on the part of the New England colonists, 
 has hardly received at the hands of historians the meed of honor which it so richly de 
 serves. Undesignedly, perhaps, the glory of the first expedition against the great French 
 stronghold has been eclipsed by that of the second, probably, for the reason that the 
 siege and capture of Louisbourg by Boscawen and Wolfe, thirteen years later, was more 
 decisive in its results. This fact in no way, however, detracts from the importance of 
 the achievement under Shirley and Pepperell, in bringing about the capitulation, by a 
 force of 4,000 raw and inexperienced New England militia, aided by the British West 
 Indian fleet, of so impregnable a fortress, garrisoned by nearly 23,000 French soldiery, 
 including 750 veterans of the empire, and supported by a large force of marines and sea 
 men, which manned the French shipping in the harbor. Well might the historian Smol 
 lett designate the capture of Louisbourg " the most important achievement of the war of 
 1745." To-day desolation marks the site of the once formidable stronghold. " If you ever 
 visit Louisbourg," says a local writer, " you will observe a patch of greensward on Point 
 Rochfort the site of the old burying-ground. Beneath it lie the ashes of hundreds of 
 brave New Englanders. No monument marks the sacred spot ; but the waves of the rest 
 less ocean, in calm or storm, sing an everlasting requiem over the graves of the departed 
 heroes-" 
 
CHAP, xvi COLONIAL HISTORY OF NEW ENGLAND 
 
 237 
 
 riage of the design that he killed himself. Again the New Eng- 
 landers saw the arm of God stretched forth in their behalf, and fervent 
 thanks, therefore, went up from every corner of the land. 
 
 In the course of the following year, there were omens of peace 
 which caused a lull in military operations. In October, 1748, the 
 treaty signed at Aix-la-Chapelle (aiks'-lak-sha-pell") brought King 
 George's war to an end ; but the termination was anything but satis 
 factory to the New Englanders, for the terms required the restoration 
 of all property and territory that had been captured. Thus Cape 
 Breton and the fortress of Louisbourg passed once more into the pos 
 session of France, and the valor of the colonial troops was deprived 
 of all reward. 
 
 The action of England following upon the victory sowed the seeds 
 of discontent, which bore their fruitage a quarter of a century later. 
 Every penny of the prize-money, amounting to three million dollars, 
 was distributed among Commodore Warren's fleet, and when the 
 troops were disbanded at Louisbourg, Governor Shirley had to send 
 the funds to bring them home. The colonies demanded payment 
 from the mother country for the heavy expenses to which they had 
 been subjected, and England reluctantly gave them a million dollars. 
 
 The reader has now been apprised of the principal events in the his 
 tory of the New England colonies down to the middle of the eighteenth 
 century. It may be said that Massachusetts for a time was New 
 England, as Virginia was the South. Through trial, hardship, fam 
 ine, suffering, and war, the sturdy Puritan province of Massachusetts 
 and the Independent settlement the first in New England of 
 Plymouth steadily advanced in population, wealth, and prosperity. 
 The weak colonies of Maine and New Hampshire were taken under 
 her protection ; while she sent emigrants (sometimes forcibly) to 
 build up the adjoining provinces. Massachusetts had become a 
 great and powerful commonwealth, whose advancement in commerce, 
 in trade, in war, and in thought and education, led her, like a young 
 giant, to feel and know her own strength. 
 
 When every town, and almost every village and hamlet, in our 
 country has now one or more newspapers, in which the news from 
 the four quarters of the globe is given, it is interesting to learn 
 something about the first journals published in the early colonies 
 that now in part compose the United States. The pioneer in this 
 enterprise was Public Occurrences, both Foreign and Domestic, which 
 
 PERIOD II 
 
 COLONIZA 
 TION AN* 
 SETTLE 
 MENT 
 1620 
 
 T 
 1758 
 
 Treaty 
 of Peace 
 signed 
 at Aix- 
 la-Cha 
 pelle, 
 1748 
 
 The 
 First 
 News 
 papers 
 Pub 
 lished in 
 
 This 
 Country 
 
238 
 
 HISTORY OF THE UNITED STATES CHAP, xvi 
 
 PERIOD II 
 
 COLONIZA 
 TION AND 
 SETTLE 
 MENT 
 1602 
 
 TO 
 
 1758 
 
 Found 
 ing of 
 Yale 
 College, 
 1702 
 
 Prosper 
 ity of 
 Connec 
 ticut and 
 Rhode 
 Island 
 
 was issued in Boston as long ago as September, 1690. Benjamin 
 Harris was the publisher, and only a single number appeared, because 
 the royal authorities refused to license it. It was, therefore, of no 
 importance, and hence The Boston News-Letter is generally credited 
 with being the pioneer American newspaper. It first appeared in 
 April, 1704, with John Campbell as publisher. 
 
 The second newspaper was The Gazette, of Boston. William 
 Brooker was the publisher, and the first issue was in December, 
 1719. On the succeeding day, Andrew Bradford published in Phil 
 adelphia the first number of The American Weekly Mercury. James 
 Franklin, of Boston, the elder brother of the famous philosopher, 
 Benjamin .Franklin, began the publication of The New England 
 Courant, in August, 1721. 
 
 The pioneer paper in the city of New York was The New York 
 Gazette, first issued by William Bradford, October 23rd, 1725. The 
 Daily Advertiser, published in Philadelphia in 1785, was the first 
 daily journal. All these papers were small affairs, with little news, 
 and such as related to Europe was two or three months old. 
 
 It was in the year 1700 that ten ministers came together in a 
 house in the village of Branford, near New Haven. They met by 
 appointment, and each carried several volumes, which were laid on 
 a table in the middle of the room. They were intended as a dona 
 tion for founding a college, which was opened at Saybrook, in 1702. 
 Fifteen years later, the institution was removed to New Haven. Its 
 most liberal patron, during its infancy, was Elihu Yale, in whose 
 honor this celebrated college was named. 
 
 Connecticut enjoyed great prosperity during the first half of the 
 eighteenth century. She was not plagued by war, was more liberal 
 in sentiment than Massachusetts, and her people were enterprising 
 and industrious. Rhode Island, as will be recalled, included the 
 colony of Rhode Island and the Providence Plantations, which were 
 refused admission to the New England League in 1643. To prevent 
 the settlements being placed under the jurisdiction of Plymouth, 
 Roger Williams went to England in 1654, and secured a confirma 
 tion of the charter. Charles II. became king in 1660, and the Rhode 
 Islanders, with much fear and trembling, asked him to renew the 
 charter granted by his predecessor. To their delight he did so, in 
 1662, and the colony lived under the provisions of this charter for 
 sixty years after the close of the Revolutionary War. 
 
CHAPTER XVII 
 THE COLONIAL HISTORY OF NEW JERSEY 
 
 [Authorities ; Prior to 1664, the history of what is now New Jersey must be sought in 
 the works that deal with the New Netherlands and the Middle Colonies, chiefly under 
 Dutch and English administration. Subsequent to the above period, and while a royal 
 colony, New Jersey annals are related specially in such works as Mulford's history, and, 
 incidentally, in all the general authorities. See, also, such works as deal with the Quaker 
 brotherhood, or Society of Friends. Among the contemporary accounts that recite the 
 doings of the latter sect, Sewell's "History of the Quakers" shouM be consulted.] 
 
 should not be forgotten that the present State of 
 New Jersey was at first a part of New Netherland. 
 At about the time that the Pilgrims landed at 
 Plymouth, some Dutch traders wandered across the 
 North River into New Jersey and established a 
 post near Bergen. It cannot, however, be consid 
 ered a settlement. The Hollanders as a people are 
 not very alert in their movements. They did not try to found col 
 onies in America until long after rival nations had done so, and even 
 then they showed no haste in founding homes on the western side of 
 the Hudson. 
 
 In 1623, a French sea-captain tried to set up the arms of his 
 country on the Delaware, whereupon Captain Cornelius Jacobsen May, ment in 
 the first director in America of the Dutch West India Company, rJ. 
 built Fort Nassau, at the mouth of Timber Creek, a few miles below 1623 
 Camden, and induced several families of Walloons to locate near-by. 
 Cape May, the well-known summer resort of New Jersey, was named 
 in compliment to Captain May. The Walloons settled where Glou 
 cester now stands. After a long time, the settlement the oldest in 
 the State died, to spring into life many years afterwards and grow 
 into a flourishing town. There were scattered dwellings here and 
 
240 HISTORY OF THE UNITED STATES CHAP, xvn 
 
 PERIOD ii there, but no lasting settlement was made in New Jersey until the 
 latter half of the seventeenth century. 
 
 All of New Netherland lying between the Hudson and Delaware, 
 1602 to f or ty degrees and forty-one minutes north, having been granted by 
 1758 Charles II. to his brother, the Duke of York, was assigned by him, 
 in 1664, to Lord Berkeley and Sir George Carteret, proprietors of 
 Grant to Carolina. The province was named New Caesarea, or New Jersey, 
 Berkele * n corn P nmen t to Carteret's brave defence of the island of Jersey, in 
 and Sir 1649, against the soldiers of Cromwell. Berkeley was a brother of 
 Carteret, the tyrannical governor of Virginia, and had been the instructor of 
 
 the Duke of York in his youth, while Carteret was the treasurer 
 of the Admiralty. 
 
 Berkeley and Carteret drew up a liberal constitution for the new 
 province, which provided for a governor and council, named by the 
 proprietors, and by representatives chosen by the people, who were 
 to meet annually, and with the governor and council formed a gen 
 eral assembly for the local government. With a view to encourage 
 immigration, one hundred and fifty acres of land were promised to 
 every freeman and able-bodied man-servant who came to the pro 
 vince at the same time with the first governor, and each of whom 
 was provided with a good musket, and provisions for six months. A 
 similar present was given to every person sending such servants, and 
 half the grant-area of land to any one sending a weaker servant or slave, 
 of either sex, over fourteen years of age. To those who did not go 
 with the governor, but settled in the province previous to 1665, one 
 hundred and twenty acres of land were promised on like conditions. 
 Captain Philip Carteret, a cousin of Sir George, was appointed gov 
 ernor of the new province, and arrived in June, 1664, with about 
 thirty immigrants. He was cordially welcomed by Governor Nicolls 
 at New York, who, however, was amazed that the Duke of York 
 should have parted with what the governor considered the most val- 
 ua kl e P art f n * s domain. Governor Carteret's entrance into his 
 ernor province was made in picturesque fashion. It was the month of 
 August, and he carried a hoe over his shoulder, in proof that he in 
 tended to become a planter among his people, who followed in his 
 lead. He selected a spot not far inland, which he named Elizabeth- 
 town, in honor of Lady Elizabeth, the wife of Sir George Carteret. 
 When thus christened it consisted of four log-cabins, and was long 
 the capital of the province. Some years since it was united to 
 
342 
 
 HISTORY OF THE UNITED STATES CHAP, xvn 
 
 PERIOD II 
 
 COLONIZA 
 TION AND 
 SETTLE 
 MENT 
 1602 
 
 TO 
 
 1758 
 
 The 
 First 
 Legisla 
 tive As 
 sembly 
 
 Elizabeth, giving up its distinctive name at the time the union took 
 place. 
 
 A number of settlers from Milford, Connecticut, purchased the site 
 of Newark from the Indians in 1666. They were soon joined by 
 other immigrants, who named the settlement Newark, in compliment 
 to their first pastor, Abraham Pierson, whose home in England had 
 the same name. Agents were sent to England to further immigra 
 tion. There was much to favor the prosperity of New Jersey. Its 
 government was liberal, its ruler popular, and (unlike nearly every 
 other colony) it had no trouble with the Indians. 
 
 Among the settlers attracted to the province were a number from 
 New Haven, who made their homes on the banks of the Passaic. 
 Others also came in, and New Jersey was fairly started on its pros 
 perous career, when, in 1668, the first legislative assembly met at 
 Elizabethtown. All went well for two years, and then came the first 
 disturbance. In 1670, the quit-rents of a halfpenny for each acre 
 of land fell due, and payment was demanded. The people were 
 indignant. Many had bought their land of the Indians, before the 
 arrival of Carteret, and they complained, not that the demand was 
 oppressive, but that it was unjust. The settlers who had not this 
 excuse united with those who had, and for two years the payment 
 of rents was refused, and the province turned topsy-turvy. A meet 
 ing of the representatives of the discontented people was held at 
 Elizabethtown in May, 1672. That body compelled Philip Carteret 
 to give up his governorship and leave the province, and chose James 
 Carteret, a dissolute son of one of the proprietors, in his place. 
 Meanwhile, Philip, the rightful governor, having appointed a deputy, 
 sailed for England to lay his case before the proprietors. While the 
 latter were making preparations to bring the province back to its 
 allegiance, the Dutch recaptured New Netherland (August, 1673), 
 and a year and a quarter passed before it was re-ceded to England. 
 Then the Duke of York received a new charter from the king and 
 named Edmund Andros governor of the whole domain. 
 
 It took James Carteret but a short time to prove his worthlessness. 
 The disgusted people turned him out of office, and acknowledged 
 Captain Berry, Philip's deputy, as governor. James Carteret went 
 to Virginia, from which colony he returned some years later to New 
 Jersey, and wandered about the country like an abject vagrant or 
 beggar. "Philip Carteret resumed the governorship in 1675 under 
 
CHAP, xvii COLONIAL HISTORY OF NEW JERSEY 243 
 
 Andros, and by his course made himself more popular than before. 
 The collection of quit-rents was postponed indefinitely; the gov- 
 ernment was made fully representative ; liberty of conscience was 
 guaranteed ; and all once more became prosperous. 
 
 Lord Berkeley, however, lost patience because of the annoyances 
 and losses he continually suffered, and he now sold his interest in 
 New Jersey to John Fenwick and Edward Byllinge, two English Sale of 
 Quakers, for five thousand dollars. Fenwick, with x a number of jersey to 
 
 immigrants, mostly of his sect, sailed for this country, and began a 
 settlement on the Delaware, which they named Salem. Carteret 
 retained the eastern part of New Jersey, and the Quakers the western 
 part. The division of the province into East and West Jersey was 
 made July i, 1676, and the distinction is still to some extent pre 
 served in the State. The people of West Jersey were given a liberal 
 constitution, March 13, 1677, and several hundred Quakers soon set 
 tled below the Raritan. Andros demanded that they should acknowl 
 edge the authority of the Duke of York, but this they refused. The 
 dispute was referred to Sir William Jones, who decided in favor of 
 the Quakers. Andros thereupon gave up both provinces. 
 
 The early ownership of New Jersey now became so involved that 
 one has to study it carefully to gain a clear idea of its colonial his 
 tory. Byllinge, the principal proprietor, soon after Fenwick went 
 to America, became bankrupt, and assigned his interest in New Jer 
 sey to William Penn and others, to be sold for the benefit of his 
 creditors. This was done, and the division, as already stated, was 
 made July I, 1676. 
 
 The first popular assembly in West Jersey convened at Salem First 
 in November, 1681, and, being Quakers, gave the people a liberal Asfsen* 
 code of laws. One of these was that in all criminal cases, except ^ e j 
 murder, treason, and theft, the aggrieved person had the right, if he Jersey, 
 wished, to pardon the offender. 
 
 Carteret died in 1679, and his trustees offered East Jersey for sale. 
 The purchasers were William Penn and eleven of his associates. A 
 new charter was obtained, February, 1682, and in the following July, 
 Robert Barclay, an eminent Quaker preacher, and one of the best of 
 men, was appointed governor for life. An extensive immigration of 
 persons of his sect followed from England and Scotland, as well as 
 from New England. Barclay ruled with wisdom until his death in 
 1690 When the Duke of York became king, the kindness which 
 
844 HISTORY OF THE UNITED STATES CHAP, xvn 
 
 PERIOD H he had shown towards his American provinces was changed to 
 
 ^?ON AND" an impose severity. 
 
 S wSf" The expulsion of Andros from the colonies took place in 1689, 
 
 1602 ^d f or a d ozen years New Jersey got on without any regular form 
 
 '758 of government. Finally, the confusion and the losses so disgusted 
 
 the proprietors that they made the proposition to surrender their 
 
 East and rights of civil jurisdiction to the crown, retaining only the simple 
 Jersey ownership of the land. This offer was accepted and carried out in 
 1703*' r 7 O2 > wnen East and West Jersey were united as a royal province. 
 Queen Anne at that time was the ruler of England. She ap 
 pointed her uncle, Sir Edward Hyde (Lord Cornbury), governor of 
 the province. We have learned in another place something about 
 this rogue, who had the audacity as well as the bad taste to appear in 
 public dressed in women's clothing. There was no degrading vice of 
 which a man is capable that did not attach to him, and he gloried in 
 his shame. No more striking example of the impolicy of English 
 modes of appointment, or crown nominations to office, can be adduced 
 
 a Royai tnan tna t f Sir Edward Hyde, who was governor of New York as 
 
 Covet-not we ij as o f New Jersey. His word was the supreme law of the land, 
 No matter to what length he carried his shameless crimes and misrule, 
 no one in America could interfere with him. The most that the 
 citizens could do, in the way of making and executing the laws, was 
 humbly to recommend certain measures to their governor. Liberty 
 of conscience was refused to the Roman Catholics, who were treated 
 with the utmost harshness. What favors the knave had to bestow 
 went to the members of the Church of England, for he was, pro 
 fessedly at least, a staunch churchman. At this late day, it is hard 
 to understand how the freemen of New Jersey submitted so long to 
 the misrule of such a governor. Printing in the province was per 
 mitted only by royal license, and the slave-trade, because it was 
 profitable, was encouraged. The condition of the people themselves 
 was little better than that of slavery. Hyde ruled New York and 
 New Jersey for seven years, during which he stole public money, and 
 made so execrable a governor that the Queen, in 1 708, was compelled 
 to recall him. It has been said that he was cast into prison for 
 debt, where he was compelled to stay until the death of his father 
 made him Lord Cornbury. Even to this day no member of the 
 House of Lords can be arrested for debt, and this extraordinary type 
 of a ruler therefore went free of arrest. 
 
CHAP, xvii COLONIAL HISTORY OF NEW JERSEY 
 
 245 
 
 It must be remembered that, although New Jersey was a depend 
 ency of New York and was ruled by the same governor, she had her 
 own legislative assembly. This state of affairs continued until 1738, 
 when Lewis Morris, her chief-justice, put forth his influence to se 
 cure its full independence of New York. His efforts were success 
 ful, for, in the year named, New Jersey became a separate royal 
 province, with its own governor, as well as house of assembly. Chief- 
 
 / 
 
 ^** i " i ' 
 
 PERIOD II 
 
 COLONIZA 
 TION AND 
 SETTLE 
 MENT 
 1602 
 
 TO 
 1758 
 
 New Jer 
 sey made 
 Indepen 
 dent of 
 New 
 
 York, 
 1738 
 
 A MASQUERADING GOVERNOR 
 
 The 
 Last 
 
 Justice Morris was the first governor after the province was detached 
 from New York, and made a wise and excellent ruler. From that 
 time down to the Revolution, the history of New Jersey was unevent 
 ful. Her last royal governor was William Franklin, a son of the 
 famous Benjamin Franklin. He was appointed in 1763, and was so Qoveraoi 
 strong and bitter a Tory that the Continental Congress removed him of New 
 from office, in the summer of 1776. He then proceeded to England, 17*63*' 
 where he died in 1813. 
 
The 
 First 
 Lord 
 Balti 
 more 
 
 CHAPTER XVIII 
 THE COLONIAL HISTORY OF MARYLAND 
 
 \Authorities: Maryland's history, for over the long period of a hundred years, was, 
 on the whole, an auspicious and unvexed one, thanks to the astuteness and large-minded- 
 ness of its first founder. Lord Baltimore, and the successors of his family who were its 
 lords-proprietor. The colony, happily, had few Indian troubles to interfere with its 
 peace ; while the policy of religious toleration, which made it the asylum of Protestant 
 and Catholic alike, attracted many to its hospitable shores, and made prosperous its path, 
 save for the brief period of strife with Clayborne and his Virginian following, and, later 
 on, with Coode and his fanatical allies. Even through the period of civil war in Eng 
 land, its history was in the main uncheckered. The chief authorities are the con 
 temporary works : Baltimore's *' Relation of Maryland," and Alsop's " Province of 
 Maryland," together with Lodge's " English Colonies," the general histories of the 
 United States, and, especially, Browne's " Maryland," in the American Commonwealth 
 Series. Attention is also directed to the comprehensive work, edited by members of 
 Johns Hopkins University, and published in 1893 by the State, entitled ** Maryland : Its 
 Resources, Industrie^ 1 and Institutions."] 
 
 |IR GEORGE CALVERT was a courtier at the 
 court of the English King James L, who knighted 
 him in 1617, and two years later commissioned him 
 one of his chief secretaries of state. Calvert was a 
 brilliant young man, a favorite of the monarch, and 
 much interested in the settlement of foreign coun 
 tries, as was shown by his membership, not only of 
 the East India Company, but of the London Company which colo 
 nized Virginia. Some time later, Calvert became a Roman Catholic, 
 and, in consequence, was obliged to resign his secretaryship in 1624. 
 The following year the King made him an Irish peer, creating him 
 Baron of Baltimore, in the County of Longford. This took place 
 only a few weeks before the death of King James. 
 
 The Catholics of England suffered much persecution at that 
 
CHAP, xviii COLONIAL HISTORY OF MARYLAND 247 
 
 period, and Lord Baltimore's heart was moved to seek a refuge in PERIOD 11 
 
 some other country for those of his own faith. He had made an at- COLON**. 
 
 J TION AN0 
 
 tempt to plant a colony in Newfoundland, but the rigor of the cli- S JS?" 
 mate and the barrenness of the soil caused him to abandon his pur- I6 2 
 
 TO 
 
 pose, and he obtained a patent from Charles I., for a domain south 1758 
 of the James River. The Virginia settlers, however, protested so 
 strongly that he surrendered the new charter, and accepted another, The 
 
 which gave him a district which he named Maryland, in honor of 
 Henrietta Maria, the consort of Charles. It included the present 
 State of Maryland, Delaware, and a part of New Jersey and Pennsyl 
 vania. Before the royal seal was attached to the patent, Lord Balti 
 more died, and his son Cecil succeeded to his title and estates. The 
 latter was in sympathy with his father's plans, and received the 
 patent, which was dated June 2Oth, 1632. 
 
 The constitution issuing out of the terms of this patent was the 
 most remarkable of any hitherto granted to an English colony. No 
 settlers had ever received so great and democratic privileges. The 
 Lords Baltimore were left free to govern the province as they chose, 
 without accounting to their sovereign. For the first time, a share in 
 legislation was secured to the citizen. Not only were full political 
 rights guaranteed to the settlers, but there was no discrimination in 
 favor of or against any religious sect. This provision was liberal, A 
 just and wise in a worldly sense ; for many of those whom the Puri- stitution 
 tans of New England persecuted, and the churchmen of Virginia 
 harried, found rest and full freedom of conscience in Maryland. 
 Thither, therefore, many of them went, almost as soon as the colony 
 was established. 
 
 Cecil Calvert appointed Leonard, his half-brother, governor, and 
 about three hundred servants and laborers, and twenty " gentlemen" 
 sailed with him from Cowes, in the Isle of Wight, November 22d, 
 1633. Their vessel was named The Ark, and was accompanied by a 
 pinnace named The Dove. After an unusually stormy voyage, dur 
 ing which the two vessels were separated for a long time, Point Arrival 
 Comfort was sighted, February 24th, 1634. The immigrants sailed Comfort, 
 up the James to Jamestown, where they were received by Governor ^ 
 Harvey. The Virginians felt anything but pleased at the grant to 
 Lord Baltimore, as it infringed, as they thought, upon their own 
 domain ; but the credentials of the nobleman could not be questioned, 
 besides which he and Governor Harvey were personal friends. The 
 
2 4 8 
 
 HISTORY OF THE UNITED STATES CHAP, xvm 
 
 visitors remained for more than a week at Jamestown, where they 
 were entertained with great hospitality. Then they sailed for the 
 Chesapeake, and entered the mouth of the Potomac. All were 
 charmed with the scenery. It was early spring, and the wooded 
 shores were agleam with bursting bud and blossom ; the soft winds 
 were laden with the fragrance of flowers ; and the balmy skies seemed 
 never to have been fretted by storm. Here and there the little 
 
 Cere 
 monies 
 attend 
 ing the 
 
 Land 
 ing 
 
 LANDING OF CALVERT AND THE MARYLAND COLONISTS 
 
 Indian canoes skimmed like swallows across the broad stream, or 
 darted about among the cool shadows of the shore; while at night 
 the camp-fires blazed amid the trees and threw their glow far out on 
 the placid river. 
 
 On March 25th, the immigrants went ashore on a small island, 
 some thirty miles above the mouth of the Potomac. Solemn relig 
 ious ceremonies took place, including the administration of the 
 Lord's Supper, and Governor Calvert led the procession to an eleva 
 tion, where they all kneeled around a large cross fashioned from a 
 tree, .and the Roman Catholics recited the " Litanies of the Sacred 
 
CHAP, xviii COLONIAL HISTORY OF MARYLAND 
 
 249 
 
 Cross." The Indians, grouped around, looked upon the strange 
 scene with awe and wonderment. If the red men felt any misgiv 
 ings regarding their visitors, these were soon removed by the course 
 pursued by Calvert. He paid a visit to the chief, and treated him 
 with great consideration. He then agreed upon a treaty of peace 
 with him, and secured his aid in quieting the fears of the neighbor 
 ing tribes. An English trader was met at Piscataway, who had lived 
 a number of years among the Indians, and he gave much help in 
 winning their good-will towards the white men. 
 
 The settlers moved down the stream to the mouth of a river which 
 they named the St. George. The expansion at the entrance was 
 called St. Mary's, a name now applied to the whole river. Disem 
 barking, the colonists advanced a mile or more inland, to the spot 
 where they decided to make their settlement. The situation could 
 not have been better chosen. Cool springs were numerous, the river 
 bank was elevated, the climate healthful, and a charming valley lay 
 within a half-mile of the stream. 
 
 Calvert had the authority of his sovereign to take the land without 
 asking permission of the Indians, but he entertained no thought of 
 so unjust a course. His first act was to admit their ownership by 
 buying about thirty miles of territory, including the native village } 
 for which he paid so many trinkets and agricultural implements that 
 the red men must have felt that they had the best of the bargain. 
 The Indians gave up one-half of their village to the use of the colo 
 nists, and agreed to let them have a moiety of their crops until such 
 time as they could plant for themselves. They lived side by side 
 for months, like a band of brothers. They hunted together, slept 
 in the same wigwams, and taught each other many useful things. 
 The Indians showed the white men how to make the delicious 
 " pone" bread ; how best to cultivate maize, and the most successful 
 manner of hunting wild game; while the English housewives gave 
 the squaws valuable lessons in cookery. The red men were not 
 wholly unselfish in this, for they held the powerful Susquehanna 
 tribe in the north in much dread, but knew that with the help of the 
 settlers they were invincible against them. 
 
 As they had agreed to do, the Indians moved out of their village 
 at the end of harve* ^ time, and turned it over to their pale-faced 
 brothers. Maryland was the only colony that furnished not merely 
 the land, but the dwelling-houses for the colonists who first settled 
 
 PERIOD II 
 
 COLONIZA 
 TION AND 
 SETTLE 
 MENT 
 1602 
 TO 
 1758 
 
 Settle 
 ment of 
 
 Mary 
 land, 
 1634 
 
250 HISTORY OF THE UNITED STATES CHAP, xvm 
 
 upon the soil. Formal possession of the territory was taken by Cal- 
 
 arch 2 7 tn > ^34- 
 
 It is impossible to imagine conditions more favorable for settle- 
 1602 rnent than those of Maryland. The Indians, as we have said, were 
 '758 friendly ; the climate was healthful ; the soil fertile ; the people in 
 dustrious ; and the form of government of the most liberal character. 
 Repre- A year after the settlement of St. Mary's, as the new town was named, 
 live Gov- a legislative assembly met there, composed of all the freemen. In- 
 
 creas ing immigration made this method too unwieldy, so, in 1639, a 
 Ushed, representative government was established. 
 
 The Maryland settlers, as has been shown, were treated hospitably 
 at Jamestown, but, for all that, the Virginians were resentful, since 
 they looked upon the incoming of the colonists as an intrusion upon 
 their domain, and it was from that quarter the first trouble came. 
 There was a member of the Virginia council, by the name of Wil 
 liam Clayborne, who had received from the governor of the province 
 authority to explore the waters of Chesapeake Bay beyond the 34th 
 degree of north latitude. In 1631, Clayborne obtained royal per 
 mission to press discoveries in that region, and to open a trade with 
 tne nat * ves - ^ e established a trading-post on Kent Island, in the 
 William Chesapeake, near Annapolis, and insisted that this post should be 
 bornJof exempt from the jurisdiction of Maryland, because his grant was 
 Virginia older. The Virginia Assembly favored his view, but Calvert or 
 dered Clayborne to take the oath of allegiance, or leave the prov 
 ince. He refused to do either, and sent an armed vessel into the 
 Chesapeake to protect his interests. 
 
 Calvert was on the watch, and the vessel, after a skirmish, was 
 captured, but CKy borne hurried across the Virginia line, and strove 
 to incite the Indians against the Marylanders, saying that they were 
 Spaniards, who only awaited a favorable time to massacre them. Thr 
 Maryland legislating in 1638, passed a bill depriving Clayborne of 
 his civil rights and h';s property within its jurisdiction. Clayborne 
 appealed to the king, who decided against him, and for several years 
 he made no more trouble. The result of Clayborne's tampering with 
 Indian the Indians appeared when the Susquehannas began a series of attacks 
 on tne outlying settlements. The militia was organized, and sent 
 
 I i6 42 against them in 1642; but after two years of warfare, a treaty of 
 peace was signed, and hostilities ceased. 
 
 We have referred to the liberal constitution of Maryland as framed 
 
CHAP, xvni COLONIAL HISTORY OF MARYLAND 
 
 251 
 
 by the Roman Catholics. Its liberality was shown, not merely in PMUQP II 
 the instrument itself, but in the fact that a number of the members 
 of the assembly were Protestants. Lord Baltimore was worldly 
 wise, and during the bitter religious strife in England, sought to 
 keep on good terms with the Parliament, which there was reason to 
 fear would soon triumph over the king. The outlook was so threat 
 ening that, in 1643, the governor sailed for England to consult his 
 brother, and while he was gone he left Giles Brent as his deputy. 
 
 '75* 
 
 CAPTURE OF CLAYBORNE'S VESSEL 
 
 About the same time, King Charles, at Oxford, authorized Lord 
 Baltimore to take possession of any ships from London owned by the 
 Parliamentary, or Cromwellian, party. Such a vessel was seized, 
 some months later, at St. Mary's, and Richard Ingle, its commander, 
 fled to England. The incident stirred up bad feeling in Maryland 
 and Virginia, and intensified the anger between the Catholics and 
 Protestants. Clayborne, who was life-treasurer of Virginia, used the 
 opportunity to revenge himself upon Lord Baltimore. He found 
 trouble in inciting the Parliamentary faction in the Maryland 
 
 Insurrec 
 tion by 
 the Par- 
 
 liaraen- 
 
 Factfon, 
 1644 
 
HISTORY OF THE UNITED STATES CHAP, xvm 
 
 legislature to rebellion, and, having done so, took possession again of 
 his little settlement on Kent Island. Upon Calvert's return, in 1644, 
 he found matters topsy-turvy. Richard Ingle soon arrived with au- 
 1602 thority from Parliament to make reprisals upon the property of the 
 175* royalists. Both Ingle and Clayborne made common cause, and were 
 so powerful that Calvert was driven from the colony, and Edward 
 Hill, a Virginian, was put in his place. He was so obedient to 
 Ingle and Clayborne, and so oppressive to the colonists, that most of 
 those, even of his own faith, fell away from him. 
 
 Calvert meanwhile was not idle. Driven into Virginia, he kept 
 in touch with his adherents across the line, and spent the winter in 
 gathering a small force, with which he crossed the border and recap 
 tured St. Mary's. Calvert resumed the governorship in August, 
 1646. Clayborne fled from Kent Island, while Ingle was now safe 
 in England. Peace once more came to the sorely plagued province, 
 and Leonard Calvert, dying in June, 1647, appointed Thomas Green 
 his successor. Green, who was a Roman Catholic, was displaced by 
 Lord Baltimore, who commissioned William Stone his successor. 
 He was a Virginian, a Protestant, and a strong supporter of Parlia 
 ment. He proved to be a wise ruler, and through his influence many 
 Virginia Puritans settled in Maryland. 
 
 ***?^ e The assembly, which met in 1649, was composed of Puritans, 
 
 Tolera- Churchmen, and Roman Catholics. It passed the Toleration Act, 
 
 ?649 * which allowed free exercise of the religious opinions to every one 
 
 who believed in Jesus Christ and the Trinity. Since Unitarians and 
 
 Jews were excluded, this Toleration Act is not entitled to all the 
 
 credit that has often been given to it. 
 
 Although Lord Baltimore professed to be an adherent of repub 
 licanism, he had been too devoted a friend of the beheaded king for 
 Parliament entirely to trust him. That body appointed a commis 
 sion, of which Clayborne was a member, to govern Maryland. The 
 members arrived in 1652, took Governor Stone's commission from 
 him, but reinstated him some months later, he being permitted to 
 reserve to himself his oath to Lord Baltimore as proprietor of the 
 province till "the pleasure of the State of England be further 
 known.'* At the same time, Kent and Palmer's Islands were restored 
 to Clayborne,. who in this gained a decisive victory over his old 
 enemy. 
 
 Lord Baltimore, in August, 1652, petitioned Parliament for re 
 
CHAP, xvm COLONIAL HISTORY OF MARYLAND 
 
 253 
 
 l6 2 
 
 dress. He reminded that body that while Virginia had clung to PERIOD 11 
 King Charles, Maryland, like New England, had not declared against 
 the Parliament. In 1653, upon the dissolution of the " Long Parlia- 
 ment," Cromwell restored all of Baltimore's rights as proprietor. 
 Governor Stone was imprudent enough to adopt rigorous measures 
 against the late disturbers of the peace, Clayborne being among 
 those whom he refused to pardon. .The incensed commissioners im 
 mediately removed Stone and the Catholic officers, and vested the 
 government in a board of ten commissioners. 
 
 The assembly, which convened in 1654, contained a majority of 
 Protestants, whose anger against their co-religionists was so kindled Tolera- 
 that they passed an act depriving the Roman Catholics and members 
 of the Church of England of the right to vote. Lord Baltimore, who 
 was then in London, upon learning what had been done, sought and 
 obtained an audience with Cromwell. The interview was courteous 
 on both sides, and that remarkable man, known as the Protector, 
 under the Commonwealth, commanded the commissioners to let re 
 ligious matters alone, and concern themselves only with those per 
 taining to civil government. Lord Baltimore was so encouraged that 
 he sent orders to Stone to raise and enrol a force to assert his au 
 thority. The deposed governor was only too glad to do so. He 
 gathered a large number of followers, mostly Roman Catholics, seized 
 the colonial records, and kindled anew the flames of civil war. Sev- bances 
 eral conflicts took place, and in an engagement, in April, 1655, near 
 the site of Annapolis, Stone met with a severe repulse, and was made 
 prisoner Four of his associates were hanged, but the governor's 
 life was spared. 
 
 Civil war continued to rage, ?rd Cromwell was continually pes 
 tered with the petitions of the rival claimants. At last, in Novem 
 ber, 1657, a settlement was reached by the representatives in Eng 
 land, and was confirmed, in March following, by the contestants in 
 Maryland. This agreement guaranteed amnesty for all past offences ; 
 full liberty of conscience ; the submission of the Puritans to the au 
 thority of Lord Baltimore as proprietor ; land warrants were to be 
 granted, and the actions of previous assemblies were to be held legal, 
 without regard to past political disturbances. 
 
 When Cromwell died, the Marylanders dissolved the proprietary 
 part of the general assembly, and, in the spring of 1660, elected their 
 governor, and assumed the entire legislative control of the State. A 1660 
 
 Restora- 
 
*$4 
 
 HISTORY OF THE UNITED STATES CHAP, xvm 
 
 PERIOD II 
 
 COLONIZA- 
 T10N AND 
 
 SETTLE 
 MENT 
 1602 
 
 TO 
 
 1753 
 
 George 
 Fox in 
 Mary 
 land 
 
 A Crisis 
 
 in Af 
 fairs, 
 1684 
 
 Rule of 
 
 Coode, 
 
 1689^ 
 
 1692 
 
 few months later, Charles II. ascended the English throne, and re 
 stored to Lord Baltimore his full proprietary rights. He proclaimed 
 pardon for all political offences, and the peace and prosperity which 
 followed remained undisturbed for thirty years. 
 
 An interesting occurrence during this tranquil period was the ar 
 rival of George Fox, the founder of the sect of Friends or Quakers. 
 In the assemblage which gathered on the shores of the Chesapeake 
 to listen to his preaching were members of the legislature, the lead 
 ing men of the province, Indian sachems and their families, with 
 their great chief at their head. 
 
 Lord Baltimore, after seeing his colony emerge from its early 
 stormy years, and increase in number till it reached a population of 
 ten thousand, died in 1675, and was succeeded by his son, Charles. 
 The right of suffrage was established by the general assembly of 
 1678, while he was absent in England. Returning three years later, 
 he, however, set aside the act, and permitted no one to vote who did 
 not own fifty acres of land, or property to the value of forty pounds. 
 This caused so much dissatisfaction that the mutterings of rebellion 
 were again heard, and the king issued an order that all the offices in 
 Maryland should be filled exclusively by Protestants. 
 
 Lord Baltimore visited England in 1684, where he found his 
 rights in peril. He had hardly set about protecting them, when 
 James II. was driven from the throne, and William and Mary as 
 cended it. Baltimore bowed to the change, and sent orders to his 
 deputies to proclaim the new monarchs. A delay in sending out 
 these orders caused distrust in the province. A marplot, named 
 Coode, alarmed the people by the cry that the Roman Catholics had 
 joined the Indians in a plot to massacre all the Protestants. The 
 latter flew to arms, and, under the leadership of Coode, took posses 
 sion of St. Mary's, and assumed the government in May, 1689. 
 With an account of their action, they sent a series of false accusa 
 tions to the king regarding Lord Baltimore, and begged him to make 
 the province a royal one imder the protection pf the crown. The 
 request was granted, and Coode was made governor. His rule was 
 so bad that he was displaced in 1692, and Sir Lionel Copley was 
 appointed his successor. Under his rule, religious toleration was 
 abolished, and the Church of England became the State church, 
 supported by the taxation of the people. Other oppressive laws were 
 passed, and the seat of government was moved, in 1694, to the town 
 
FROM THE ORIGINAL DRAWING BY WARREN B. DAW* 
 
 GEORGE FOX'S NOTABLE AUDIENCE 
 
HISTORY OF THE UNITED STATES CHAP, xvm 
 
 PERIOD 11 
 COLON IZA 
 
 TION AND 
 
 SETTLE 
 
 MENT 
 
 1602 
 
 TO 
 
 1758 
 
 History 
 of Mary 
 land to 
 the Rev 
 olution 
 
 of Anne Arundel, the name of. which was changed in the following 
 year to Annapolis, which has remained the capital ever since. 
 
 The proprietary rights of Lord Baltimore were never restored to 
 him. His son, Benedict Leonard Calvert, who was educated a Prot 
 estant, received them back in 1715. Years of prosperity followed, 
 under Charles Calvert, fifth Lord Baltimore, during which the popu 
 lation increased to nearly one hundred and fifty thousand. The 
 proprietary rights of the province remained in the family of Lord 
 Baltimore until the Revolution. The last royal governor was John 
 Hart, who ruled as deputy for several years, and Frederick Calvert 
 succeeded his father upon his death in 1751.* 
 
 * To the student of Maryland history, no little interest must centre in the Calvert 
 family (the Lords Baltimore), which for nearly one hundred and fifty years (1632-1771) 
 exercised Palatine powers over the colony, and gave it, on the whole, the blessings of a 
 wise and beneficent rule. Though founded by a Roman Catholic, and its affairs admin 
 istered through an exceedingly turbulent era in English history, by successive members 
 of the original grantee's family, Maryland and its colonizers enjoyed a larger measure of 
 peace and prosperity than fell to the lot of settlers in other regions on the coast. The 
 annals of the colony, it is true, were checkered, first, as we have seen, by the unwilling 
 ness of William Clayborne, the Puritan trader of Virginia, to acknowledge Baltimore's 
 rights in the territory assigned by James the First's grant; and, secondly, by the insur 
 rection of John Coode, whose clerical zeal for the defence of Protestantism had been 
 fired by the dethronement of James 1 1. and the movements connected with the English 
 Revolution of 1688. But these disturbances were due more to the lawlessness and 
 fanaticism of the time than to any despotic acts or defects in the administration, since 
 the proprietary governors, in founding the colony, had laid down rules for its govern 
 ment conceived in the most liberal, tolerant, and enlightened spirit. 
 
 The Lords Baltimore were seven in number, dating from the creation of the title, 
 in 1625, to its extinction, in 1771, by the death of Frederick Calvert, the seventh 
 baron, who left no legal heir. The first Baron Baltimore, George Calvert (1580-1632), 
 was a statesman and privy councillor in James the First's reign, and one of the king's 
 secretaries of state. In 1624, when the kingly champion of Episcopal authority in Eng 
 land was making truculent concessions to Roman Catholics, to advance the prospective 
 marriage interests in 'Spain of his son, Prince Charles, which all came to naught, Sir 
 George Calvert declared himself a convert to the Papacy, and resigned his offices in the 
 state. In the following year, the king made him Baron Baltimore; and from that mon 
 arch's successor he obtained a grant of land in the New World, supplemental to that 
 which had already been deeded him in Newfoundland, but which he had abandoned, in 
 consequence of the rigor of the climate. As the patent was about to issue, Lord Balti 
 more died (in 1632) , but the grant was made to his son, Cecil, who, in the following 
 year, sent out his brother, Leonard, to found and govern the Maryland colony. We 
 have seen what vicissitudes overtook the young settlement, but in spite of these it grew 
 apace and prospered, enjoying, as we have shown, exceptional advantages under the long 
 rule of its lords-proprietors. With the death (in 1771) of Frederick Calvert, seventh 
 Lord Baltimore, the title became extinct; and shortly after this the colony passed from 
 the hands of the historic family into those of the crown. The "monumental city," 
 situate at the head of tide-water on the Patapsco River, which perpetuates the family 
 name, was founded in 1729. 
 
CHAPTER XIX 
 THE COLONIAL HISTORY OF THE CAROLINAS 
 
 \Authorities : The reader will have learned something of the early history of the 
 Carolinas from the account given in a previous chapter of Jean Ribaut's attempt at 
 settlement at Port Royal, in the time of Charles X., of P>ance. Nearly a hundred 
 years, however, were to pass before any portion of the region was opened to practical 
 settlement. In 1663, Charles II., of England, made a grant of the territory, and two 
 years later enlarged the grant, to eight lords-proprietor, under whom and their suc 
 cessors the region was settled, until it passed, in 1729-31, into the hands of the Crown 
 as two distinct royal provinces, named North and South Carolina. The chief incidents 
 in the annals of the territory will be found set forth in the present chapter. These in 
 clude the facts respecting the philosopher John Locke's impracticable constitution ; the 
 turbulent scenes connected with the misrule of successive governors ; the expedition of 
 South Carolina against St. Augustine, Florida, and the Spanish reprisals directed against 
 Charleston ; the troubles with the Tuscarora and other Indian tribes of the region ; 
 and the events preceding the separation of the two colonies. For further and more 
 detailed accounts of the Carolinas, see Winsor's "Narrative and Critical History of 
 America," Lodge's " English Colonies in America," Saunders's " Colonial Records," and 
 Moore's " History of North Carolina," and Simms's " History of South Carolina."] 
 
 N the earlier portion of this work, the unsuccessful Early 
 attempts to settle the Carolinas, prior to the plant- At " 
 ing of an English colony at Jamestown, have been to Settit 
 touched upon. The fate of the " Lost Colony of 
 Roanoke" will always remain one of the most 
 pathetic incidents of pur early history. 
 
 Several efforts were made by adventurers to find 
 homes and wealth south of Virginia during the first 
 quarter of the seventeenth century, and in 1630 a charter was ob 
 tained by Sir Robert Heath, the attorney-general of Charles I., 
 which granted a stretch of territory, six degrees in width, and lying 
 south of Virginia, but the charter was recalled because its conditions 
 were not fulfilled by Heath. 
 
HISTORY OF THE UNITED STATES CHAP, xus 
 
 PERIOD II 
 
 COLONIZA 
 TION. AND 
 SETTLE 
 MENT 
 1602 
 
 TO 
 
 1758 
 
 Charles 
 
 IPs 
 Grant, 
 
 1663 
 
 Found 
 ing of the 
 Albe- 
 marle 
 County 
 Colony, 
 1663 
 
 A settlement was made on the Chowan River, in 1653, by a num 
 ber of Presbyterians from Jamestown. The location chosen was near 
 the present site of Edenton, and there they were followed by others 
 
 who sought to escape the 
 rude climate and harsh rule 
 of New England. Thus the 
 settlements attained consid 
 erable importance. 
 
 In March, 1663, Charles 
 II. granted to the Earl of 
 Clarendon, to the Duke of 
 Albemarle, Lord Craven, 
 Sir Anthony Ashley Coop 
 er, Lord John Berkeley 
 (brother of the then gover 
 nor of Virginia), Sir George 
 Carteret, and a number of 
 other favorites, a domain 
 extending from about the 
 thirtieth to the thirty-sixth 
 parallel of north latitude, 
 with, as its western bound 
 ary, the South Sea, or Pa 
 cific Ocean. This body of 
 water generally served to 
 define the western limits of 
 all the royal grants, for it 
 was a long time before the 
 people in the Old World learned that three thousand miles of land 
 separated the Atlantic and Pacific oceans. In 1665, the charter was 
 amended so as to include a half-degree more of territory to the 
 north, and one degree additional to the south. 
 
 At the time this grant was made, the settlements on the Chowan had 
 become so important that Governor Berkeley, of Virginia, was author 
 ized to extend his jurisdiction over them. Instead of doing this, he 
 organized a separate government, designated the Albemarle County 
 Colony, and appointed William Drummond, a Presbyterian of Vir 
 ginia, as governor. The administration was organized on a just and 
 liberal basis. Joined with Drummond in the government of the colony 
 
 REGION OF N. C. SETTLEMENTS 
 
CHAP, xix COLONIAL HISTORY OF THE CAROLINAS 259 
 
 were six associates, who, with an assembly chosen by the people, PBRIOD 11 
 administered the laws, subject to the approval of the proprietors. ?I?AII? 
 
 Several years before these events, a company of New Englanders 8 J2Jf" 
 settled at the mouth of Cape Fear River; but, becoming discour- ^ 
 aged, they soon abandoned the colony. In 1663, a number of colo- m8 
 nizers from Barbadoes bought a tract of land, in the same neighbor 
 hood, thirty-two miles square, and began to found a settlement 
 Sir John Yeamans with several hundred immigrants landed at Cape 
 Fear River in May, 1664, and made satisfactory terms with the people 
 from Barbadoes. The domain, then governed by Yeamans, was named 
 the Clarendon County Colony, and extended from Cape Fear to the St. 
 John's River, in Florida. The soil was poor, but valuable pine lumber The 
 was on every hand, and the settlers turned their energies to the manu- fAlbe- 
 facture of boards, shingles, and staves, and the extracting and making marie 
 of turpentine, for which they found a ready sale in the West Indies. Claren- 
 The Albemarle County Colony and that of Clarendon County thrived, Counties 
 and became the foundation of the commonwealth of North Carolina. 
 
 Lord Ashley, afterwards the Earl of Shaftesbury, showed deep in 
 terest in these enterprises, and had more to do with the settlement 
 and development of the Carolinas than all the rest of his associates. 
 In 1670, the proprietors sent three ships with immigrants to settle 
 in the more southern portions of the province. They were in charge 
 of William Sayle and Joseph West, and landed at Beaufort Island, 
 where Sayle died in the following year, and Sir John Yeamans suc 
 ceeded him as governor. The settlement was abandoned soon after, 
 and the immigrants located a few miles above where Charleston now 
 stands, on a spot known as Old Town. This was changed in 1680 to 
 the present site of Charleston. Its organization was under the title 
 of the Carteret County Colony, and representative government was 
 established in 1672. Yeaman's management was so poor that he was 
 removed in 1674, and Joseph West appointed his successor. His 
 wise and energetic rule added greatly to the prosperity of the colony. 
 
 An absurd ambition of the Carolina proprietors was to establish a 
 great empire in the province. Sir Ashley Cooper, and the famous 
 philosopher, John Locke, undertook to frame a constitution and per 
 fect a scheme suitable to the grand ideas of them and their associ 
 ates. They completed their work in 1669. The "Grand Model," &** 
 as it was called, cannot be considered at this era without a smile. Model 
 First, it divided the immense territory into counties, each contain- 9 
 
i6o 
 
 HISTORY OF THE UNITED STATES CHAP, xix 
 
 fBRlOO II 
 
 COLONIZA 
 TION AND 
 
 SBTTLE- 
 
 MENT 
 
 1602 
 
 TO 
 
 1758 
 
 The 
 Albe- 
 
 marle 
 Colony 
 
 Turbu 
 lent 
 Times 
 
 ing four hundred and eighty thousand acres. The lands were par 
 titioned into five equal parts, one of which belonged to the pro 
 prietors, one to each of two orders of nobility landgraves and earls, 
 and caciques or barons one of the former and two of the latter being 
 assigned to each county ; while the remaining three-fifths were the 
 property of " the people." When this absurd scheme, designed to 
 establish titles and aristocratic distinctions in America, was submit 
 ted to the citizens of the Carolinas, they rejected it so overwhelm 
 ingly that it was never afterwards referred to except with ridicule. 
 
 Matters went amiss with the Albemarle Colony. Governor Ste* 
 phens died in 1674, and Carteret, who was chosen to fill his place 
 until the arrival of instructions from the proprietors, showed so little 
 interest in affairs that he soon left for England. To end the confusion, 
 and allay the belief that the proprietors intended to turn the colony 
 over to Governor Berkeley, of Virginia, the speaker of the assembly, 
 Thomas Eastchurch, was sent in 16/6 to explain matters to the pro 
 prietors, and secure the appointment of a competent governor. East- 
 church thought his mission well accomplished when he obtained the 
 necessary instructions, and his #wn commission as governor. 
 
 Thomas Miller, who was believed to be plotting against the colony, 
 and was, therefore, regarded with extreme disfavor, had visited Eng 
 land and obtained an appointment as Lord Shaftesbury's deputy in 
 Carolina. Eastchurch and Miller sailed for America in the same 
 ship, but while halting at the West Indies Eastchurch was so filled 
 with admiration for a young lady whom he met, that he stayed be 
 hind to woo her, while Miller went forward as his deputy. He ar 
 rived at Albemarle in July, 1677, and became the acting governor. 
 Miller found some of the people disposed to be law-abiding, but 
 many were reckless adventurers and vagrants. The main industry 
 of the community was the trade with New England, and nearly all 
 thus engaged used every effort to escape the payment of the English 
 customs-dues. In his vigorous efforts to abolish smuggling, Miller 
 caused an uprising, which resulted in the imprisonment of himself and 
 his deputies, and the calling of a new assembly, which took the gov 
 ernment in its own hands. 
 
 Thus matters stood, when Governor Eastchurch and his bride ar 
 rived from the West Indies. Being powerless, he appealed to Gov 
 ernor Berkeley, of Virginia, for aid in recovering his rights ; but 
 before any steps to that end were taken, Eastchurch died. An ap- 
 
CHAP, xix COLONIAL HISTORY OF THE CAROLINAS 
 
 261 
 
 peal was then made to the proprietors, who appointed Seth Sothell PERIOD 11 
 governor. Sothell sailed for the Carolinas, but on his way was cap- COLOHH*. 
 
 * TION AMP 
 
 tured by the Turks and taken to Algiers. Learning of his misfor- s ^f' 
 tunes, John Harvey was assigned the task of ruling the colony until 
 Sothell should put in ah appearance. Harvey made so poor a ruler 
 that John Jenkins took his place in the summer of 1680. His rule 
 lasted only until the following February, when Henry Wilkinson 
 
 l6oa 
 
 THE UPRISING MILLER IN PRISON 
 
 became governor. In 1683, Sothell, having escaped from the Turks, 
 arrived and took charge of affairs, which had not improved in the 
 least. Meanwhile, the southern colony enjoyed prosperity and tran 
 quillity for several years, under the sagacious Joseph West. Among 
 the immigrants who continued to arrive were many of the persecuted 
 Huguenots, whose industry, refined tastes, and moral life gave them 
 an exalted place among the early settlers, hardly if at all equalled by 
 any other pioneers. 
 
 Sothell, the governor of the northern colony, proved to be di* 
 
 & Period 
 
 <rf Mis 
 rule, 
 
 1695 
 
962 HISTORY OF THE UNITED STATES CHAP, xix 
 
 honest, small-minded, and tyrannical. He became so oppressive that 
 TION AND" t ^ ie P eo Pl e speedily rose in rebellion, banished him for a year, and 
 s JJJJf" declared him forever disqualified for the office of governor. Sotheli 
 *fo 2 took up his residence in the southern colony, where we shall soon 
 1758 hear of him again. 
 
 In Philip Ludwell, Sothell's successor, the northern colony se 
 cured an honest man, but he was wanting in energy, and was soon 
 removed. Thomas Smith was the next experiment in the office of 
 ruler, but he notified the proprietors that it was folly to undertake 
 to rule the provinces by a deputy : they must, he said, send one of 
 their own number as governor. The advice was taken, and John 
 Archdale, a Quaker, who had bought the interest of one of the pro 
 prietors, came over as governor in 1695. 
 
 fafi" It is a pleasure to think of this good man and wise ruler. Being 
 Benefi- a devout member of the Society of Friends, it followed that he was 
 Rule, honest. Besides that, he was wise, and possessed admirable tact. 
 His utterances on his arrival were in the best of taste, and he 
 quickly won the confidence of all. He knew when to be indulgent 
 and when to be inflexible. Everybody respected him. The Indians 
 soon learned that a man was at the head of affairs who spoke with 
 "a single tongue," and they, too, yielded him their confidence. At 
 the close of 1696, he returned to England, leaving as his successor 
 Joseph Blake, a brother of the famous Admiral Blake and nephew of 
 Archdale, who was also a good ruler. 
 
 Seth Sotheli, when he turned his back upon the northern province 
 which had banished him, reached the southern colony just at the 
 time when the dissatisfied ones were looking around for a leader. 
 Sotheli seemed to be the man they wanted, and he was accepted. 
 He seized the government in 1690, called together an assembly 
 composed of his friends, robbed right and left, and speedily made 
 himself detested. The proprietors were finally compelled to remove 
 him, and, returning to Albemarle, he died in 1694. 
 
 Although the northern and southern colonies were united for a 
 number of years longer, they acted independently of each other, and 
 both made steady advances in population, in wealth, and in general 
 prosperity. Those in North Carolina (as we may as well call the 
 northern colony) began- to give their attention to the resources of 
 the vast wilderness stretching away for unknown miles to the west 
 ward. This illimitable forest abounded with deer, buffaloes, tur- 
 
FROM THE ORIGINAL DRAWING BY Q. . BARDWOl 
 
 A GOOD AND WISE RULER 
 
264 HISTORY OF THE UNITED STATES CHAP, xix 
 
 PERIOD ii keys, beavers, and other game, for which the settlers hunted and 
 
 An attempt was made, in 1704, to establish the ecclesiastical do- 
 1602 minion of the Church of England in North Carolina. The first 
 '758 church was erected in 1705, but no court-house was built until 1722, 
 while the first printing-press was not set up until 1754. The church 
 
 Ecclesi- named was erected at the public expense, but the scheme of an es^ 
 Distur- tablished church was vehemently opposed by the people, the Friends 
 
 in^North ^ Qm S tne strongest in opposition. The disturbances were so vio- 
 
 Carolina lent for a while that two governors and two assemblies tried to 
 exercise their functions at the same time ; but the quarrel soon sub 
 sided, and the people accepted the scheme proposed, but sturdily 
 refused to become churchmen. 
 
 We have referred to the excellent character of the Huguenots 
 who helped in the settlement and development of the Carolinas. 
 They located on the banks of the Trent, a tributary of the Neuse, in 
 1707, and, a couple of years later, Swiss emigrants settled New 
 Berne, at the head of the Neuse. A hundred German families 
 about the same time began to found settlements on the headwaters 
 of the Neuse and the banks of the Roanoke. 
 Mas- One night, in October, 1711, the Tuscaroras and other Indians 
 
 the Set- attacked the German settlers along the Roanoke and Pamlico Sound. 
 More than one hundred men, women, and children were massacred, 
 and scores of homes laid in ashes. North Carolina was very natu 
 rally thrown into consternation at this outbreak. Some of the inhab 
 itants ran towards the sea-coast, and others fled from the province. 
 Those that remained called upon South Carolina for help. Colonel 
 Barnwell hastily gathered a force of men, including a considerable 
 number of friendly Indians, and hurried to the aid of his distressed 
 neighbors. The Tuscaroras were driven back to their fortified towns, 
 where they gladly pledged themselves to remain peaceful. The South 
 Carolinians broke this pledge on their way home, and committed many 
 atrocities. The Tuscaroras again flew to arms, and terror once more 
 reigned. The North Carolinians would have been destroyed had 
 
 Defeat of not their brethren a second time gone to their help. The hostiles 
 
 caroras" were badly defeated, and several hundred of the Tuscaroras were 
 
 made prisoners. The remainder fled northward, into the present 
 
 State of New York, where they joined the five tribes composing the 
 
 Iroquois confederacy. Because of this reinforcement the league has 
 
CHAP, xix COLONIAL HISTORY OF THE CAROLINAS 
 
 265 
 
 QUEEN ANNE 
 
 since been generally referred to as the " Six Nations," though known 
 also by the name of the " Five Nations." 
 
 South Carolina suffered from another cause of disturbance. When 
 her governor, in 1702, learned of Queen Anne's proclamation of war 
 against France, and that Spain was also embroiled, he proposed to 
 the assembly that an expedition should be sent against St. Augus 
 tine. The assembly gave its assistance, 
 and a force numbering six hundred colo 
 nists and as many Indians was organized, 
 and in two divisions, one by land and the 
 other by water, the, expedition advanced 
 against the old Spanish town. Upon the 
 approach of the land force, the Spaniards 
 retired within the fort, where they were 
 safe, since the Englishmen had no artillery. 
 
 When the vessels arrived soon afterward, 
 they blockaded the harbor of St. Augustine. 
 The land forces plundered the town, and a 
 force was sent to Jamaica for cannon, but, before it returned, two 
 Spanish war-vessels appeared, and the blockaders fled. The cam 
 paign having failed, Governor Moore, a year later, tried his hand at 
 a campaign against the Indians, who were known to be allies of the 
 Spaniards. They occupied a region, a portion of which they had 
 cultivated, between the Savannah and Altamaha rivers, in Georgia. 
 He desolated their villages, killed a large number, and took many 
 captives. A few years afterwards, the red men proved that they 
 had not forgotten this blow received at the hands of the English. 
 
 In retaliation for the attack upon St. Augustine, an expedition, 
 consisting of five vessels-of-war, under the command of a French 
 admiral, and a strong body of troops, left Havana to attack Charles 
 ton. 1 he intention was to conquer the province, and annex it to 
 the Spanish territory in Florida. This formidable squadron crossed 
 the bar in May, 1706, landed a considerable number of troops, and 
 the commander sent a demand to Governor Moore to surrender, with 
 the threat that he would take the town by storm in case of refusal. 
 The governor had made every preparation possible, and returned a 
 defiant reply. To give emphasis to the refusal, the invaders 'on 
 shore were attacked, many were killed, and a large number taken 
 prisoners, while the remainder were driven in confusion to their ships. 
 
 PERIOD II 
 
 COLON i ZA* 
 
 TION AND 
 
 SETTLB- 
 
 MENT 
 
 1602 
 
 TO 
 
 1758 
 
 Expedi 
 tion of 
 South 
 Carolina 
 against 
 St. Au 
 gustine, 
 1702 
 
 Spanish 
 Expedi 
 tion 
 against 
 Charles 
 ton, 1706 
 
266 
 
 HISTORY OF THE UNITED STATES CHAP, xix 
 
 PERIOD II 
 
 COLONIZA 
 TION AND 
 SETTLE- 
 
 KENT 
 
 1602 
 
 TO 
 
 1758 
 
 League 
 
 of Hos 
 tile 
 
 Tribes 
 and 
 
 Massa 
 cre of the 
 
 Settlers, 
 1715 
 
 Defeat 
 
 of the 
 
 Indians, 
 
 1715 
 
 The French admiral was astounded, and, when he saw the few ves 
 sels composing the navy preparing to attack his squadron, he weighed 
 anchor and put to sea. No more danger was to be feared from that 
 quarter. 
 
 But the greatest tempest of all was gathering its thunderbolts, to 
 be launched against the Carolinas. Urged by the French in the 
 Mississippi valley and the Spaniards in Florida, a league composed 
 of the Indian tribes between the Cape Fear and St. Mary rivers, in 
 cluding fully six thousand warriors, was formed for the destruction 
 of the English. In this league were included Creeks, Cherokees, 
 
 INDIAN RUNNER BEARING NEWS OF HOSTILITIES 
 
 Choctaws, Chickasaws, Congarees, and Yemmasees. Another thou 
 sand in the Neuse region attacked the settlements there, in revenge 
 for the blow struck them several years before. 
 
 On the morning of April 1 3th, 1715, the Yemmasees assailed the 
 settlers along the seaboard, and began a fearful massacre. One of 
 the fleetest of the Indians, dodging the infuriated savages, swam 
 several streams and ran a dozen miles with the news to Port Royal. 
 There the people hurried on board a ship, and carried the tidings to 
 Charleston, whither streams of panic-stricken planters and their fam 
 ilies rushed in frenzied haste. Governor Craven saw that the capital 
 was in the gravest danger. He declared martial law, caused all the 
 weapons and ammunition in the town to be seized, armed the able- 
 
CHAP, xix COLONIAL HISTORY OF THE CAROLINAS 
 
 267 
 
 KING GEORGE I 
 
 bodied men, friendly Indians, and trustworthy blacks, and with this 
 mixed force, of more than a thousand men, marched out to meet the 
 savages, who were eagerly advancing to attack him. The Indians 
 were defeated, and pursued until they took refuge under the Spanish 
 guns at St. Augustine. The hostiles from 
 the north were driven back, and the most 
 powerful tribes of the league, which had 
 not yet taken the warpath, were so im 
 pressed by the prowess of the white men 
 that they decided to leave them alone. 
 Then followed a lasting peace. 
 
 The proprietary system of government 
 had long been unpopular in South Carolina. 
 It was expensive, and many of the gover 
 nors were wholly unfitted for their duties. 
 Something like a revolt took place, when 
 the king (George I.*) inclined a favorable 
 ear to the petition of his subjects, ^nd, in 
 1720, South Carolina was made a royal province, under Francis Nich 
 olson as governor. Then North Carolina became restive, and the 
 proprietors, making provision for the inevitable, sold the province to 
 the king in 1728, and that, too, became a royal province. The two 
 Carolinas were then separated, George Barrington becoming Gover 
 nor of North Carolina, and Robert Johnson of South Carolina. 
 There were many disputes between the people and their royal gov 
 ernors, and much friction and dissatisfaction existed down to the 
 breaking out of the French and Indian war. 
 
 * The first of the Hanoverian kings of England, under a successor of whom the Amer 
 ican colonies were to achieve independence. The coming of the Elector of Hanover to 
 the English throne had little immediate influence on the colonies, for George I. (1714 
 1727) was little versed in English affairs, -and did not even speak English; while France 
 was, for the time, under the youthful Louis XV. and the Regency. George I. owed his 
 accession to the throne to the now-established Protestantism of the nation, which, since 
 William and Mary had died childless, and Anne had no survivors, transferred the suc 
 cession from the collateral Stuart heirs, who were Catholics, to the son of the Electress 
 Sophia of Hanover, the last-surviving child of Elizabeth Stuart, daughter of James I. of 
 England. Under George I. and George II., Jacobite intrigue was stamped out, and the 
 nation was launched, under Whig auspices, on a new career of political and national 
 development. Under the second George, as the narrative discloses, the war with France 
 on this continent ran its fateful course to its brilliant close, on the heights above 
 Quebec. Under the third of the Hanoverian (or Brunswick) dynasty, the American 
 colonies, were, as we know, to emerge into nationhood. 
 
 PERIOD II 
 
 COLONIZA 
 TION AND 
 SETTLE- 
 MENT 
 1002 
 
 TO 
 
 1758 
 
 The 
 Two 
 Caroli 
 nas 
 made 
 Royal 
 Provin 
 ces, 
 1729 
 
William 
 Penn 
 
 CHAPTER XX 
 
 THE COLONIAL HISTORY OF PENNSYLVANIA AND 
 
 DELA WARE 
 
 [Authorities : Though among the last of the English colonies to be permanently and 
 happily settled, Pennsylvania and Delaware had an earlier history before Penn's day, 
 under Swedish, Dutch, ar^ English rule. Both colonies owe much to the pacific and 
 humane character of their illustrious founder, and not the least of their debt to Penn 
 and the Society of Friends was their freedom from Indian molestation and border em 
 broilments. This absence from strife, in the case, especially, of the larger and more 
 important of the two colonies, was most favorable to its speedy and substantial develop 
 ment, and, when the time came, to its assuming that historic and commanding impor 
 tance which Pennsylvania won in the founding of the nation. The supplementary 
 sources of information respecting Pennsylvania are both numerous and important. The 
 various memoirs of Penn the best of which are Janney's, and Stoughton's together 
 with the annals of the Quakers, and the local histories of Philadelphia, should all be 
 consulted. See, especially, Egle's "History of the Commonwealth of Pennsylvania;" 
 also, Scharf's " Delaware."] 
 
 the preceding chapters the reader will have found 
 mention made of the Friends, or Quakers. These 
 good people appeared in England in the early part 
 of the seventeenth century, and, as we have 
 learned, suffered persecution in Massachusetts and 
 in some other of the colonies. 
 
 Among the many converts to the faith of 
 George Fox, the founder of this sect, was young William Penn, 
 only son of the famous Admiral Penn. He was converted while at 
 college, and suffered persecution, not only from the authorities, but 
 from his father, who had no patience with his principles, and beat 
 and disowned him. His mother acted as mediator, and, in the end, 
 the integrity and consistent life of the clever young man won back 
 the affection of the paternal parent, and the two became reconciled. 
 
CHAP, xx PENNSYLVANIA AND DELAWARE 
 
 269 
 
 When Admiral Penn died, he left his son a large fortune. Among 
 the assets was a debt of eighty thousand dollars, owed by the gov- 
 ernment to his father for his services. The son proposed that this 
 should be paid in the form of a grant of land in America, and the 
 offer was gladly accepted. Penn had already become interested in 
 the settlement of this country. New Jersey had come into the pos 
 session of some Friends, for whom he acted as arbitrator, and the 
 persecution which his brethren suffered caused him to long for some 
 place where they could live in tranquillity. Others who had sought 
 refuge for conscience' sake in America had found there an asylum, 
 and he looked upon the opportunity thus offered as a timely and 
 providential one. 
 
 A charter, granting to William Penn the present State of Penn- 
 sylvania, was issued, March I4th, 1681. Penn and his heirs were to 
 retain proprietorship in this immense tract forever, upon the nomi- 
 nal annual payment of two beaver skins. The grant having been 
 made, Penn was ready with the name " New Wales" for it, but the 
 secretary of state was a Welshman, and did not like the name. Then 
 Penn offered " Sylvania," but King Charles insisted that it should 
 be " Pennsylvania," in remembrance of his faithful admiral. Penn 
 was shocked, as this would look like conceit on his part. He offered 
 the secretary who drew up the charter a liberal present of money if 
 he would leave off the " Penn" from the name; but the clerk took 
 good care that it remained. The grant being secure in his hands, 
 Penn took steps to carry out the views he had held for years. He 
 was a good man, and wise beyond his generation. He let it be 
 known that he meant to form a just government, whose foundation 
 principle was absolute freedom of conscience. As a consequence, 
 the colonization of Pennsylvania attracted the widest desirable 
 attention. 
 
 In May, 1681, Penn sent his cousin, William Markham, to Penn- 
 sylvania as his representative and deputy-governor. He took a 
 large number of emigrants with him, chiefly of those which were in 
 the employ of the " Company of Free Traders," which had bought 
 lands of the proprietor. Land was offered at forty shillings per 
 hundred acres, and, so great was the confidence in Penn, that thou 
 sands of people turned their attention to Pennsylvania, and made 
 preparations for removing thither. 
 
 We cannot too highly commend the course of William Penn in 
 
 PERIOD n 
 
 vana 
 
 ' 
 
 First 
 
 to Penn. 
 y 
 
270 
 
 HISTORY OF THE UNITED STATES CHAP, xx 
 
 PERIOD II 
 
 COLONIZA 
 TION AND 
 SBTTLE- 
 
 MENT 
 
 I6O2 
 
 TO 
 
 1758 
 
 The 
 
 Wisdom 
 and Jus 
 tice of 
 Penn 
 
 Arbitra 
 tion 
 
 rather 
 than the 
 
 Sword 
 
 PENN'S CHAIR 
 
 founding the great commonwealth of Pennsylvania. Had his exam 
 ple and spirit been followed elsewhere, multitudes of lives, and un 
 told suffering, disaster, misery, and wretchedness would have given 
 
 place to peace, prosperity, and happiness. 
 In framing his laws for the colony, the 
 humane founder proceeded on the belief 
 that there is in every human being a dis 
 position to do right, and that if this dispo 
 sition is nurtured, the person will do right. 
 He was unwilling to make any crime pun 
 ishable with death; but Chief Justice 
 North insisted that such should be the 
 penalty for murder and treason. No man, 
 however, was hanged in Pennsylvania 
 during the lifetime of Penn. 
 
 One of the beneficent laws of the col 
 ony was that arbitration ought to settle 
 all disputes, even between nations. No 
 doubt the time will come when the peoples 
 of the world will adopt this Christian method of ending their quar 
 rels. There have been many wars, in which hundreds of thousands 
 of innocent lives have been sacrificed, for which there was often not 
 the least justification. The ambition of one man, a wrangle between 
 two rogues who happened to be in authority, the possession of some 
 worthless bit of land, a mutual jealousy, have been sufficient to in 
 cite men to fly at each other's throats, and plunge peaceful commu 
 nities in the horrors of a long and bloody strife. History is full of 
 such instances. How often have we seen their dreadful effect in 
 the early colonial wars, when French and English lived side by side 
 as friendly neighbors ; then word would come that their respective 
 countries, thousands of miles away, had begun fighting. Straight 
 way, these neighbors would become mortal enemies, and set to work 
 to kill each other. All this might have been saved by arbitration, 
 which, it is a pleasure to observe, is now growing more in favor, 
 both in the New and in the Old World. 
 
 Among the other good measures formulated by Penn was that of 
 devoting prisons to the reformation, instead of to the punishment, of 
 criminals, another great civilizing truth which is happily gaining 
 ground. He declared oaths useless, since a person who will lie 
 
CHAP, xx PENNSYLVANIA AND DELAWARE 
 
 271 
 
 would do so under any circumstances. Drunkenness, cock-fighting, 
 and card-playing were pronounced cruel and wrong ; falsehood was 
 punishable as a crime ; and, in all litigation in which an Indian was 
 interested, it was insisted on that half of the jury should be com 
 posed of Indians. 
 
 Now, if the reader will glance at the map of our country, he will 
 observe that Pennsylvania is an inland State, that is, that no part of 
 it touches the ocean. It would be a great drawback to its prosperity 
 so long as it was shut out from the seaboard. The possession of 
 Delaware was the one thing needed to overcome this obstacle ; but 
 Lord Baltimore claimed that it was included 
 in his grant, though the Duke of York 
 would not admit the claim. To end the dis 
 pute, however, the latter offered to buy the 
 domain of the baron, who refused to sell. 
 Penn condemned the course of Baltimore, 
 whereupon the duke gave to Penn a quit 
 claim deed for the territory now composing 
 the State of Delaware. It was then divided, 
 as at the present time, into the counties of 
 New Castle, Kent, and Sussex, and was re 
 ferred to as the "Three Lower Counties 
 on the Delaware." 
 
 In 1 68 1, three vessels with emigrants 
 were sent to Pennsylvania, besides the one 
 already named. At Chester one of them 
 was caught in the ice-floes, and frozen in 
 the Delaware. The immigrants dug caves 
 in the bank, in which they lived until milder 
 weather came. Then all settled higher up 
 the river, and near its banks, and began 
 building apd planting. 
 
 Penn was so interested in his province 
 that he soon paid it a visit. He sailed in 
 the ship Welcome , September ist, 1682, tak 
 ing with him about a hundred immigrants, 
 most of whom were Friends from the WAMPUM TREATY BELT. 
 neighborhood of his home. Smallpox unfortunately broke out among 
 them, and thirty died during the passage. The voyage was long and 
 
 PERIOD II 
 
 COLONIZA 
 TION AND 
 SBTTLB- 
 
 MBNT 
 
 1602 
 
 TO 
 
 The 
 
 Province 
 of Dela 
 ware 
 granted 
 to Penn. 
 X682 
 
27* 
 
 HISTORY OF THE UNITED STATES CHAP, xx 
 
 tiresome, and it was not until the latter part of October that the 
 Delaware was sighted. Entering the river, a landing was effected at 
 New Castle, where several thousand settlers, composed of Swedes, 
 Dutch, English, Germans, and Huguenots, had made their homes. 
 
 The reputation of Penn had preceded him, and he received a cor 
 dial welcome from these people. Calling them fogether on the fol 
 lowing day, in the quaint old Dutch court-house, he produced the 
 
 1602 
 
 TO 
 
 FROZEN IN ON THE DELAWARE 
 
 Penn's royal patent, and received from the Duke of York's agent a formal 
 
 Pennsyl- surrender and transfer of the territory. Penn addressed the people 
 
 V i682* * n worc * s so kind and considerate that he won their instant regard. 
 
 He " naturalized" the inhabitants, renewed the commissions of the 
 
 magistrates, and promised to remember their request to make the 
 
 province a part of Pennsylvania. 
 
 Parting with his friends, Penn now sailed up the Delaware to the 
 Swedish town of Upland (Chester). At this point he received an 
 other cordial welcome, and met his cousin, William Markham, whom 
 
274 HISTORY OF THE UNITED STATES CHAP, xx 
 
 PERIOD ii he had sent over as his representative the year before. The first 
 general assembly was held in the Friends' meeting-house in this 
 settlement, and several weeks were spent in making allotments of 
 ifioa th e land. Penn set aside two estates, of ten thousand acres each, 
 
 XO 
 
 75* for his staunch friend, the Duke of York ; a thousand acres, free of 
 
 all cost and charge, for his loved instructor, George Fox ; while eight 
 
 The thousand acres were reserved for himself, each of his three infant 
 
 General children to have a share. The remaining land was sold at fourpence 
 
 an acre, subject to a yearly quit-rent of one shilling for each hundred 
 Upland acres. Penn also paid a visit to the adjoining provinces of New Jer- 
 ' sey and Maryland, and in all cases he was treated with courtesy. He 
 and Lord Baltimore discussed the question of the boundary between 
 the two provinces, and sought to settle the knotty point whether 
 Delaware was a part of Maryland or of Pennsylvania. Finding 
 that they could not agree, they determined to let the London author 
 ities decide the matter for them. 
 
 Penn's We are all familiar with the picture of the great painter, Benja- 
 with the min West, which represents Penn making a treaty with the Indians, 
 S> unc ^ er an immense spreading elm, at Shackamaxon, on the banks of 
 the Delaware. This historic spot is now a portion of the Kensing 
 ton district of Philadelphia. The interesting event took place in 
 October, 1682, when the trees had begun to shed their foliage. The 
 spot had long been famous as a meeting-place for Indian councils, 
 and there, on the occasion named, gathered the chiefs, sachems, and 
 leading warriors of the Lenni-Lenape or Delaware Indians, for the 
 purpose of making a treaty with the founder of Pennsylvania, 
 Unluckily, there is no authentic account of this meeting in the 
 open air under the old spreading elm, but that it took place there is 
 little doubt. Penn was not yet forty years of age, and he and his 
 companions were dressed in the simple garb of the Quaker sect. 
 The Indian sachems brought their wives and children, but as none of 
 them believed in "woman's rights," the females took no part in the 
 conference, and kept silently in the background. 
 
 " We meet," said Penn, " on the broad pathway of good faith and 
 good-will. No advantage shall be taken on either side, but all shall 
 be openness and love. I will not call you children, for parents 
 sometimes chide their children too severely; nor brothers only, for 
 brothers differ. I will not compare the friendship between you and 
 me to a chain, for that might be rusted by the rain, or a falling tree 
 
CHAP, xx PENNSYLVANIA AND DELAWARE 
 
 275 
 
 might break it. But let us feel that we are the same as if one man's 
 body were to live in two separate parts, for we are all one in man 
 kind ; we are all of one flesh and blood." 
 
 The substance of this speech was repeated to the Indians by an 
 interpreter, and Taminent, the chief sachem, replied in a similar 
 vein, expressing his delight at the words of his noble brother, to 
 whom he handed a belt of wampum as a pledge of fidelity. " We 
 will live in love," said Taminent, " with William Penn and his chil 
 dren as long as the sun and *noon shall endure." And this treaty, 
 of which it has been said, it was the only one not sworn to, was 
 never broken by either party. 
 
 It is not quite correct to say that the meeting under the great elm 
 was called for the purpose of buying the land from the Indians, for 
 it was Penn's purpose from the first to make such purchase. He had 
 instructed Markham to explain this to the red men, and when the 
 founder met them, it was to complete the bargain of the preceding 
 year. Penn not only gave the price agreed upon, but delighted the 
 hearts of warriors, women, and children with numerous additional 
 presents. If we contrast this conquest of the savages by love with 
 that of Menendez and other Spanish explorers, whose weapons were 
 the sword, fire, and the hand of outrage and pillage, we shall see how 
 beneficent was Penn's "better way." The contrast gains immensely 
 even with the action of many of our own ancestors, and with the 
 course of our government down to the present time. True, Penn paid 
 twice for the soil of Pennsylvania, but leaving out of view the ques 
 tion of right, no more profitable bargain was ever made, for not only 
 were treasures of money saved, but thousands of precious human, 
 lives. 
 
 After his visit to Lord Baltimore, Penn ascended the Delaware in 
 an open boat to Wicaco, near which stood an old block-house built 
 by the Swedes, and afterwards changed into a church. There he pur 
 chased lands from the colonists, extending from the banks of the 
 Delaware to the Schuylkill. On this ground he laid out the city of 
 Philadelphia, a civic appellation signifying " brotherly love." Penn 
 landed at Dock Street, opposite an unfinished house, known for 
 many years afterward as the Blue Anchor Tavern. The plan of the 
 city embraced twelve square miles, and was laid out by Penn and 
 Thomas Holme, his surveyor. The street boundaries were marked 
 on the chestnut, walnut, spruce, pine, locust, and other forest trees, 
 
 PERIOD It 
 
 COLONIZA 
 TION AND 
 
 SETTLE 
 MENT 
 1602 
 
 TO 
 1758 
 
 Philadefc 
 
 phia 
 Found* 
 ed, i68t 
 
HISTORY OF THE UNITED STATES CHAP, xx 
 
 PERIOD IX 
 
 COLONIZA 
 TION AND 
 SETTLE 
 MENT 
 1602 
 
 TO 
 1758 
 
 which grew in great numbers, and most of those streets still bear the 
 names, given to them more than two centuries ago. 
 
 The city was prosperous from its first founding. A hundred 
 houses were erected during the first year, and several hundred more 
 in the second year. The hospitable " Blue Anchor," whose landlord 
 bore the appropriate name of Guest, for a time served also the pur 
 poses of a corn-exchange and post office. Schools, chapels, and even 
 
 THE "BLUE ANCHOR TAVERN 
 
 printing houses soon appeared, and there were many visits from the 
 Indians, who took delight in bringing peltries as presents for 
 " Father Penn." 
 
 Second The second assembly of the province convened at Philadelphia in 
 
 kiy S of the March, 1683. Through these representatives, Penn offered the peo- 
 
 Tne~ P^ e a new cnarter - It was ' in i ts terms so fair and liberal, that it 
 
 1683 was accepted without an opposing voice. This charter established a 
 
 republican form of government, with religious toleration, and Penn 
 
 went further than any other proprietor in giving up his chartered 
 
CHAP, xx PENNSYLVANIA AND DELAWARE 27; 
 
 rights to the appointment of officers. He, indeed, gave more than PERIOD n 
 
 the people had a right to expect. COLONIZA 
 
 TION AND 
 
 In the latter part of 1682, a modest house was built for the s j^jf" 
 founder's use. It stood between First and Second streets, in Letitia l6 2 
 Court, and was not torn down until a few years ago. There the good 1758 
 founder made his home, and devoted himself to the interests of the , , 
 people whom he loved with an abiding, fatherly affection. He would 
 have been glad to spend the remainder of his days there, but it be 
 came necessary for him to return to England. Lord Baltimore had 
 gone thither, and was urging his claim to the territory from Phila 
 delphia to Cape Henlopen. Penn saw that he must defend his , 
 rights ; and it niay be added that, after an extended trial, the Com 
 mittee on Trades and Plantations gave their decision in his favor. 
 
 He sailed for England in the summer of 1684, bearing with him Perm's 
 the veneration and love of the whole people. He left the govern- tunTfot 
 ment of the province in the hands of five members of the council, ^mf" 
 with Thomas Lloyd as president. When the founder looked over 1684 
 the work he had done, he was surely warranted in writing : " I must, 
 without vanity, say, that I have led the greatest colony into America 
 that ever any man did upon private credit ; and the most prosperous 
 beginnings that ever were in it are to be found among us." In his 
 farewell to the colonists, he said : " My love and my life are to and 
 with you, and no water can quench it, nor distance bring it to an 
 end. I have been with you, cared over, you, and served you with 
 unfeigned love ; and you are beloved of me and dear to me beyond 
 utterance. I bless you in the name and power of the Lord, and may 
 God bless you with His righteousness, peace and plenty, all the land 
 over !" 
 
 Penn had been in England only a few months, when Charles II. 
 died, and his brother James ascended the throne. The new king 
 and Penn had been personal friends for years, a fact which now in 
 volved the Quaker in grave peril. It was soon noted that James was 
 under the influence of the Jesuits, and Penn was suspected of favor 
 ing that order. After James was driven from the throne by revolu 
 tion, Penn was arrested and tried three times on the charge of trea 
 son, but was acquitted in each instance. No one who studies the 
 character of William Penn can incline to the belief that he was ever 
 guilty of acting the hypocrite. 
 
 Various troubles kept Penn in England for fifteen years, during 
 
178 
 
 HISTORY OF THE UNITED STATES CHAP, xx 
 
 PERIOD II 
 
 COLONIZA 
 TION AND 
 SETTLE 
 MENT 
 1602 
 
 TO 
 
 1758 
 
 Seces 
 sion of 
 
 Dela 
 ware, 
 
 1691 
 
 Dela 
 ware 
 given a 
 separate 
 Govern 
 ment, 
 1701 
 
 First 
 Indepen 
 dent 
 Legisla 
 ture 
 
 in Dela 
 ware, 
 1703 
 
 Penn's 
 Return 
 to Eng 
 land, 
 1701 
 
 which period important events and changes took place in Pennsyl 
 vania. In April, 1691, the Three Lower Counties on the Delaware 
 took offence at the action of the Council at Philadelphia, withdrew 
 from the union of Pennsylvania, and were allowed a separate deputy- 
 governor. Such misrepresentations came across the ocean, that 
 William and Mary, in 1692, took away Penn's rights as governor of 
 the province, and placed control of the colony in the hands of Gov- 
 ernor Fletcher, of New York. Fletcher, in the spring of 1693, re 
 united the Three Lower Counties with Pennsylvania, and made 
 William Markham his deputy-governor. 
 
 Penn was never without powerful friends at court, and through 
 the intercession of a number of them all his rights were restored to 
 him in the summer of 1694. The changes, however, had caused a 
 great deal of financial and political trouble in Pennsylvania, and 
 Penn's own persecution robbed him of all his fortune. In 1699, he 
 sailed with his daughter and second wife for Philadelphia, where he 
 arrived in the month of December. An astonishing scene met his 
 gaze. The city contained more than two thousand inhabitants, and 
 the province fully twenty thousand. Philadelphia had increased 
 faster during the first few years of its existence than did New York 
 in half a century. 
 
 It cannot, however, be said that this prosperity was wholly bene 
 ficial. The all-potent moral power upon which Penn had relied was 
 gone, and the people clamored for the political privileges which were 
 promised them by those who made the laws during his absence. He 
 complied, and gave them a new constitution, in November, 1701, so 
 liberal that it satisfied every one. He was pained at the demand of 
 the Three Lower Counties for a separate government, but he granted 
 it in 1702. The first independent legislature in Delaware assem 
 bled at New Castle, in 1703. This was continued until the Revolu 
 tion, although the two provinces remained under the same governor. 
 
 Penn's residence, while in the city, was the " Slate Roof House," 
 in Second Street, on the corner of Norris's Alley; but in the spring 
 he moved to a roomy structure, near Bristol, on the Delaware. The 
 place still bears the name of " Penn's Manor." The founder of the 
 commonwealth sailed for England in October, 1701. Now that ad 
 versity had come to him, his misfortunes increased, and matters 
 went wrong, not only at home, but in the province. Andrew Hamil 
 ton, who was left as deputy, died, and was succeeded by John Evans. 
 
CHAP, xx PENNSYLVANIA AND DELAWARE 
 
 279 
 
 who quickly made himself disliked. His private character was as 
 bad as Lord Cornbury's, and the people would have revolted in 1 709 
 had he not been succeeded by John Gookin. The latter was stern 
 and uncompromising, and soon after his arrival he made a requisition 
 upon the province for its quota of men to fight against the French. 
 
 Now, as is well known, a Quaker's faith forbids him to give any 
 aid in prosecuting war. He is a non-combatant, ready to die, but 
 not to fight, for his belief. Had the assembly been less wise, they 
 would have found themselves in an embarrassing situation. With 
 warm expressions of loyalty to the queen,* they begged that the 
 requisition might not be enforced, and asked permission, at the same 
 time, to send her majesty a present. The present was in the form 
 of money, and was received willingly enough, for the sum was suffi 
 ciently large to hire elsewhere the fighting quota of the province.' 
 
 Penn found on his arrival in England that his steward had robbed 
 him of all his fortune, and he was so hopelessly involved that he lay 
 in prison nearly a year on account of debt. He secured his release 
 by mortgaging his province, and was about to negotiate for its sale, 
 when he was stricken with paralysis. This stayed all proceedings, 
 though he lingered until 1718, when he quietly passed away.f 
 
 Sir William Keith succeeded Gookin as governor in 1717, but 
 was removed from office in 1725, being succeeded by Patrick Gor 
 don. By the will of Penn, the proprietorship of the province was 
 left to his wife and three sons, John, Thomas, and Richard. It re 
 mained in them and their heirs until the Revolution, when their 
 rights were purchased for a large sum by the State of Pennsylvania.^: 
 The prosperity of Pennsylvania continued without interruption. At 
 one time the immigration of the Germans and Irish became so large 
 that a tax of five shillings per head was imposed to prevent their 
 gaining ascendancy over the Friends. Governor Gordon died in 
 1736, and the aged Logan ruled for two years, when George Thomas 
 became governor, and was succeeded in 1748 by James Hamilton. 
 
 * Queen Anne (1702-1714). 
 
 f In his 75th year. 
 
 j Penn's proprietary rights were, in 1790, bought up for a pension of $20,000 a year, 
 payable to the eldest male descendant of the founder's second wife. In 1884, this pay 
 ment was commuted for the sum of $335,000. 
 
 PERIOD II 
 COLONIZE 
 
 TION AN 
 
 SETTLE 
 MENT 
 1602 
 
 TO 
 1758 
 
 Death of 
 
 Penii, 
 
 1718 
 
 Subse 
 quent 
 History 
 of Penn 
 sylvania 
 to the 
 French 
 and In* 
 dian 
 War 
 
THIS BOOK IS DUE ON THE LAST DATE 
 STAMPED BELOW 
 
 RENEWED BOOKS ARE SUBJECT TO IMMEDIATE 
 RECALL 
 
 LIBRARY, UNIVERSITY OF CALIFORNIA, DAVIS 
 
 Book S]ip-50m-8,'63(D9954s4)458 
 
I29U789 
 
 jElliSj E.S. 
 
 Library of American 
 
 
 E178 
 
 EU8 
 
 1910 
 
 43 
 
 .' 
 r^Sajjja 
 
 ^ , 
 
 .^; 
 
 294789